with_o one_o another_o and_o although_o there_o may_v be_v many_o other_o sort_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o essential_a unity_n of_o the_o church_n 5._o they_o tell_v we_o lie_v in_o conjunction_n of_o the_o member_n under_o one_o head_n but_o what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o great_a number_n of_o schism_n and_o some_o of_o long_a continuance_n among_o they_o be_v they_o all_o member_n unite_v under_o one_o head_n when_o there_o be_v sometime_o two_o sometime_o three_o several_a head_n bellaâ—mine_n in_o his_o chronologie_n confess_v twenty_o six_o several_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o onuphrius_n a_o more_o diligent_a searcher_n into_o these_o thing_n reckor_n up_o thirty_o whereof_o some_o last_v ten_o year_n some_o twenty_o one_o fifty_o year_n and_o it_o seem_v very_o strange_a to_o any_o one_o that_o hear_v so_o many_o boast_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n above_o other_o to_o find_v more_o schism_n in_o that_o church_n than_o in_o any_o patriarchal_a church_n in_o the_o world_n we_o shall_v think_v if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v design_v head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n that_o it_o be_v as_o necessary_a that_o church_n shall_v be_v free_v from_o intestine_a division_n on_o that_o account_n as_o to_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n in_o faith_n if_o it_o have_v the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n for_o error_n be_v not_o more_o contrary_a to_o infallibility_n than_o division_n be_v to_o unity_n and_o the_o same_o spirit_n can_v as_o easy_o prevent_v schism_n as_o heresy_n but_o as_o the_o error_n of_o that_o church_n be_v the_o clear_a evidence_n against_o the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n so_o be_v the_o schism_n of_o it_o against_o its_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n for_o how_o can_v that_o give_v it_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o so_o notorious_o want_v it_o in_o itself_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o insist_v on_o the_o more_o ancient_a schism_n between_o cornelius_n and_o novatianus_n and_o their_o party_n between_o liberius_n and_o felix_n between_o damasus_n and_o vrsicinus_n between_o bonifacius_n and_o eulalius_n between_o symachus_n and_o laurentius_n between_o bonifacius_n and_o dioscorus_n between_o sylverius_n and_o vigiâ—ius_n and_o many_o other_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v those_o which_o be_v of_o the_o long_a continuance_n in_o that_o church_n and_o do_v most_o apparent_o discover_v the_o division_n of_o it_o i_o begin_v with_o that_o which_o first_o break_v forth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o formosus_fw-la who_o be_v set_v up_o a._n d._n 821._o against_o sergius_n who_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o marquesse_n of_o tuscany_n will_v have_v make_v pope_n but_o the_o popular_a faction_n then_o prevail_v sergius_n be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v and_o formosus_fw-la with_o continual_a opposition_n from_o the_o other_o party_n enjoy_v the_o papacy_n four_o year_n and_o six_o month_n not_o without_o the_o blood_n of_o many_o of_o the_o chief_a citizen_n of_o rome_n slay_v by_o arnulphus_n in_o the_o quarrel_n of_o formosus_fw-la after_o his_o death_n boniface_n 6._o intrude_v say_v baronius_n into_o the_o papal_a see_v but_o be_v after_o fifteen_o day_n dispossess_v by_o stephanus_n 7._o who_o in_o a_o council_n call_v for_o that_o purpose_n null_v all_o the_o act_n of_o formosus_fw-la deprive_v all_o those_o of_o their_o order_n who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o he_o and_o make_v they_o be_v re-ordained_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o he_o cause_v his_o body_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o place_v it_o in_o the_o pope_n chair_n with_o the_o pontifical_a habit_n on_o where_o after_o he_o have_v sufficient_o revile_v he_o that_o can_v not_o revile_v again_o he_o cause_v the_o three_o finger_n to_o be_v cut_v off_o with_o which_o he_o use_v to_o give_v benediction_n and_o order_n and_o the_o body_n to_o be_v throw_v into_o tiber._n this_o last_o part_n onuphrius_n will_v have_v to_o be_v a_o fable_n pontif_n and_o andreas_n victorellus_n from_o he_o but_o baronius_n say_v they_o be_v mistake_v who_o say_v so_o for_o not_o only_a luitprandus_fw-la who_o live_v in_o that_o age_n express_o affirm_v it_o although_o he_o attribute_n it_o to_o sergius_n upon_o who_o account_n 3._o the_o schism_n begin_v but_o the_o act_n of_o the_o roman_a council_n under_o john_n 9_o extant_a in_o baronius_n make_v it_o evident_a and_o papirius_n massonus_n cite_v other_o ancient_a historian_n for_o it_o 151._o upon_o this_o null_n the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la a_o great_a dispute_n be_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n for_o many_o of_o the_o bishop_n will_v not_o submit_v to_o re-ordination_a and_o particular_o leo_n bishop_n of_o nola_n to_o who_o auxilius_n write_v his_o book_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la a_o short_a account_n whereof_o be_v publish_v by_o baronius_n from_o papyâ—ius_n masso_n but_o the_o whole_a book_n be_v now_o set_v forth_o from_o ancient_a manuscript_n by_o morinus_n 348._o by_o which_o we_o understand_v the_o controversy_n of_o that_o time_n much_o better_o than_o we_o can_v before_o two_o thing_n be_v chief_o object_v against_o formosus_fw-la his_o ordination_n 1._o that_o against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v translate_v from_o one_o see_v to_o another_o be_v bishop_n of_o porto_n before_o he_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o rome_n 2._o that_o have_v be_v degrade_v by_o john_n 8._o although_o restore_v by_o his_o successor_n marinus_n and_o absolve_v from_o his_o oath_n he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o confer_v order_n against_o the_o first_o of_o these_o auxilius_n show_v that_o translation_n from_o one_o see_v to_o another_o can_v null_a ordination_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n anterus_n the_o example_n of_o greg._n nazianzen_n perigenes_n dositheus_n reverentius_fw-la palladius_n alexander_n meletius_n and_o many_o other_o that_o the_o nicene_n canon_n against_o translation_n be_v interpret_v by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n so_o as_o not_o to_o extend_v to_o all_o case_n and_o it_o be_v so_o understand_v by_o pope_n leo_n and_o gelasius_n and_o however_o that_o only_o null_v the_o translation_n and_o not_o the_o ordination_n against_o the_o second_o he_o plead_v that_o suppose_v it_o not_o to_o be_v lawful_a to_o remove_v from_o one_o episcopal_n see_v to_o another_o yet_o the_o ordination_n may_v be_v valid_a for_o formosus_fw-la be_v not_o consecrate_a again_o himself_o but_o only_o reconcile_v by_o marinus_n that_o the_o pope_n gregory_n and_o leo_n have_v declare_v against_o re-ordination_a as_o much_o as_o against_o rebaptising_a that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v forbid_v it_o that_o the_o ordination_n by_o acacius_n be_v allow_v by_o anastasius_n that_o the_o bonosiaci_n though_o heretic_n have_v their_o order_n allow_v they_o that_o the_o cathari_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o church_n communion_n by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a only_a with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o though_o liberius_n fall_v to_o the_o arian_n heresy_n yet_o his_o ordination_n afterward_o be_v not_o null_v neither_o those_o of_o vigilius_n although_o he_o stand_v excommunicate_v by_o silverius_n and_o add_v homicide_n to_o it_o that_o the_o null_v these_o ordination_n be_v to_o say_v in_o effect_n that_o for_o twenty_o year_n together_o they_o have_v be_v without_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o italy_n that_o none_o but_o heretic_n can_v assert_v these_o thing_n that_o if_o any_o pope_n themselves_o speak_v or_o act_v against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o religion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o so_o do_v this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o auxilius_n which_o thing_n be_v more_o large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o second_o but_o by_o that_o book_n it_o appear_v most_o evident_o that_o the_o barbarous_a usage_n of_o the_o body_n of_o formosus_fw-la be_v most_o true_a it_o be_v express_o mention_v therein_o and_o justify_v by_o he_o in_o the_o dialogue_n that_o plead_v for_o re-ordination_a and_o now_o say_v baronius_n 9_o begin_v those_o most_o unhoppy_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o exceed_v the_o persecution_n of_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n but_o he_o out_o of_o his_o constant_a good_a will_n to_o civil_a authority_n lay_v the_o fault_n altogether_o upon_o the_o power_n of_o the_o marquess_n of_o tuscany_n who_o have_v then_o too_o great_a power_n in_o rome_n but_o he_o strange_o admire_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n in_o keep_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n from_o heresy_n all_o that_o time_n alas_o for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o but_o be_v whole_o give_v over_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n as_o himself_o confess_v of_o they_o when_o theodora_n that_o mother_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n rule_v in_o chief_a and_o her_o
daughter_n marocia_n son_n by_o pope_n sergius_n come_v to_o be_v pope_n himself_o 6._o when_o as_o platina_n say_v it_o grow_v to_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o pope_n to_o null_a all_o that_o their_o predecessor_n have_v do_v be_v not_o these_o goodly_a head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o mean_a time_n and_o do_v not_o they_o keep_v the_o church_n in_o great_a unity_n under_o their_o agreeable_a conduct_n methinks_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v as_o much_o concern_v to_o preserve_v holiness_n and_o peace_n as_o faith_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v not_o these_o excellent_a instrument_n for_o do_v it_o baronius_n grant_v the_o act_n of_o stephanus_n to_o be_v such_o as_o the_o most_o barbarous_a nation_n can_v not_o endure_v to_o hear_v of_o and_o be_v too_o bad_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o all_o the_o follow_a age_n he_o call_v iron_n for_o its_o rust_n and_o barrenness_n 1._o and_o leaden_a for_o its_o badness_n and_o dulness_n and_o confess_v that_o monster_n of_o impurity_n then_o reign_v in_o the_o apostolical_a see_v that_o infinite_a evil_n spring_v from_o thence_o and_o horrible_a tragoedy_n and_o mischief_n not_o to_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o yet_o a_o very_a catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v there_o infallible_o all_o this_o while_n but_o if_o all_o their_o faith_n and_o unity_n be_v of_o such_o a_o kind_a as_o be_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v think_v baronius_n may_v have_v say_v more_o in_o admiration_n of_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n in_o preserve_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o unity_n among_o the_o devil_n in_o hell_n for_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o they_o believe_v and_o tremble_v and_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n can_v stand_v if_o it_o be_v divide_v against_o itself_o and_o these_o be_v clear_a and_o strong_a testimony_n than_o can_v be_v bring_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o such_o horrid_a wickedness_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v have_v dominion_n in_o it_o and_o that_o church_n be_v therein_o unlike_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n that_o it_o be_v divide_v against_o itself_o in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o this_o century_n pope_n stephen_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n and_o there_o strangle_v 6._o as_o baronius_n prove_v from_o his_o epitaph_n and_o now_o the_o roman_a faction_n prevail_v they_o make_v one_o romanus_n pope_n the_o first_o and_o only_a thing_n he_o do_v be_v to_o condemn_v all_o that_o stephen_n have_v do_v as_o platina_n onuphrius_n and_o ciacconius_n all_o agree_v but_o he_o continue_v not_o much_o above_o four_o month_n after_o he_o theodorus_n who_o hold_v out_o about_o twenty_o day_n and_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o romanus_n to_o he_o succeed_v john_n 10._o as_o platina_n call_v he_o of_o the_o same_o faction_n who_o set_v all_o formosus_fw-la his_o act_n to_o right_n again_o condemn_v all_o that_o stephen_n have_v do_v in_o a_o council_n at_o ravenna_n whither_o he_o be_v drive_v by_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o faction_n at_o rome_n against_o he_o where_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o seventy_o four_o bishop_n the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n under_o stephen_n be_v burn_v in_o which_o the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la be_v null_v and_o sergius_n benedictus_n and_o marinus_n be_v anathematise_v for_o be_v instrument_n in_o the_o act_n against_o formosus_fw-la the_o next_o pope_n benedict_n escape_v without_o any_o thing_n but_o a_o dull_a epitaph_n but_o leo_n his_o successor_n have_v not_o be_v above_o forty_o day_n in_o the_o place_n but_o he_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o one_o of_o his_o servant_n who_o be_v make_v pope_n in_o his_o place_n and_o seven_o month_n after_o he_o be_v serve_v the_o same_o way_n by_o sergius_n who_o now_o at_o last_o recover_v the_o popedom_n and_o the_o great_a thing_n he_o do_v be_v to_o condemn_v formosus_fw-la again_o and_o all_o who_o have_v appear_v for_o he_o so_o that_o now_o as_o sigebert_n say_v nothing_o be_v talk_v of_o so_o much_o as_o ordination_n and_o exordination_n and_o superordination_n by_o the_o contrary_a act_n of_o these_o pope_n to_o one_o another_o baronius_n confess_v this_o sergius_n to_o have_v be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o most_o infamous_a and_o dissolute_a life_n 3._o after_o his_o death_n theodora_n be_v not_o at_o rest_n till_o she_o have_v get_v her_o gallant_a to_o be_v pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 11._o and_o what_o manner_n of_o cardinal_n 14._o say_v baronius_n may_v we_o imagine_v such_o a_o pope_n will_v make_v but_o marozia_n her_o daughter_n be_v not_o so_o well_o please_v with_o he_o for_o by_o her_o order_n his_o brother_n be_v kill_v in_o his_o presence_n and_o he_o put_v into_o prison_n and_o there_o smother_v 2._o after_o he_o say_v luitprandus_fw-la her_o own_o son_n by_o pope_n sergius_n be_v make_v pope_n 12._o who_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o his_o brother_n albericus_n who_o be_v not_o please_v with_o stephen_n who_o follow_v he_o 1._o he_o be_v set_v upon_o and_o so_o wound_v and_o deform_v thereby_o that_o he_o dare_v not_o let_v his_o face_n be_v see_v and_o the_o sedition_n say_v platina_n continue_v so_o high_a in_o his_o time_n that_o he_o can_v do_v no_o great_a thing_n at_o last_o alberic_n son_n call_v octavianus_n get_v possession_n of_o the_o see_v under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 13._o or_o 12._o as_o oâ—hers_n beside_o platina_n call_v he_o who_o be_v such_o a_o monster_n for_o all_o wickedness_n that_o otho_n the_o emperor_n be_v call_v into_o italy_n to_o displace_v he_o who_o call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o ordain_v a_o deacon_n in_o a_o stable_a 15._o and_o make_v a_o bishop_n of_o ten_o year_n of_o age_n but_o these_o be_v small_a fault_n to_o his_o adultery_n sacrilege_n cruelty_n drink_v health_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o at_o dice_n call_v upon_o the_o devil_n for_o help_n when_o these_o accusation_n be_v send_v to_o he_o from_o the_o council_n he_o only_o threaten_v to_o excommunicate_v they_o all_o if_o they_o choose_v another_o pope_n against_o he_o but_o they_o not_o regard_v his_o threaten_a depose_v he_o and_o choose_v leo_fw-la 8._o etc._n in_o his_o place_n here_o baronius_n storm_v unreasonable_o that_o a_o council_n shall_v take_v upon_o it_o to_o depose_v a_o pope_n though_o so_o abominable_o bad_a as_o he_o confess_v this_o man_n to_o have_v be_v 33._o and_o make_v they_o guilty_a of_o a_o intolerable_a error_n and_o heresy_n in_o so_o do_v because_o it_o imply_v their_o believe_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n do_v depend_v on_o the_o worth_n of_o the_o person_n and_o therefore_o he_o detest_v leo_n as_o a_o schismatical_a pope_n and_o to_o make_v sure_a of_o a_o schism_n after_o the_o infamous_a death_n of_o john_n 13._o being_n kill_v in_o the_o act_n of_o adultery_n the_o opposite_a faction_n in_o rome_n choose_v benedict_n 5._o to_o succeed_v he_o who_o be_v carry_v away_o prisoner_n by_o otho_n into_o germany_n but_o before_o his_o death_n john_n 13._o call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o null_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o other_o council_n 7._o and_o pronounce_v they_o schismatic_n and_o decree_v that_o all_o that_o be_v ordain_v by_o they_o must_v be_v re-ordained_n be_v not_o here_o now_o a_o most_o admirable_a unity_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n after_o leo_n another_o john_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o emperor_n party_n but_o as_o platina_n say_v it_o be_v now_o grow_v customary_a to_o depose_v pope_n they_o drive_v he_o away_o by_o sedition_n against_o he_o be_v first_o imprison_v by_o rotfredus_fw-la and_o then_o expel_v the_o city_n but_o they_o suffer_v sufficient_o for_o it_o by_o the_o severity_n of_o otho_n against_o they_o the_o next_o pope_n benedict_n 6._o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o the_o other_o faction_n and_o there_o strangle_v or_o famish_v john_n 14._o come_n to_o his_o end_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n die_v in_o prison_n by_o the_o faction_n of_o ferrucius_n the_o father_n of_o boniface_n 7._o who_o be_v drive_v away_o from_o rome_n after_o his_o be_v make_v pope_n after_o who_o benedict_n 7._o be_v set_v up_o and_o john_n succeed_v he_o boniface_n faction_n recover_v again_o he_o be_v for_o a_o few_o month_n restore_v to_o the_o popedom_n against_o greg._n 5._o the_o faction_n of_o crescentius_n set_v up_o one_o joh._n 17._o who_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v deprive_v of_o his_o eye_n and_o the_o popedom_n together_o and_o a_o little_a after_o of_o his_o life_n but_o these_o faction_n in_o rome_n do_v not_o end_v with_o this_o century_n for_o in_o the_o next_o a._n d._n 1044_o we_o find_v a_o new_a schism_n break_v out_o on_o the_o account_n of_o they_o we_o be_v content_v
disturbance_n which_o have_v be_v among_o we_o upon_o their_o account_n whereas_o among_o they_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o order_v as_o to_o keep_v all_o in_o peace_n and_o unity_n this_o make_v it_o necessary_a to_o examine_v that_o admirable_a unity_n they_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o and_o either_o they_o mean_v by_o it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v less_o disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n before_o the_o reformation_n or_o no_o schism_n among_o themselves_o or_o no_o difference_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o i_o shall_v now_o prove_v 1._o that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n than_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o they_o look_v on_o as_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o unity_n 2._o that_o there_o have_v happen_v great_a and_o scandalous_a schism_n among_o themselves_o on_o the_o same_o account_n 3._o that_o their_o difference_n in_o religion_n both_o as_o to_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o doctrine_n have_v be_v as_o great_a and_o manage_v with_o as_o much_o animosity_n as_o any_o among_o we_o 1._o the_o disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n i_o meddle_v not_o bare_o with_o his_o usurpation_n which_o work_n be_v late_o and_o large_o do_v foulis_n but_o the_o effect_n of_o they_o in_o these_o western_a church_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v what_o authority_n that_o be_v which_o the_o pope_n challenge_v and_o what_o disturbance_n have_v be_v give_v to_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n by_o it_o the_o authority_n claim_v by_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o of_o be_v universal_a pastor_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o not_o only_o spiritual_a direction_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o a_o actual_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o member_n of_o it_o do_v belong_v unto_o he_o for_o otherwise_o they_o say_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v imperfect_a and_o insufficient_a for_o its_o end_n because_o prince_n may_v easy_o overthrow_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n by_o favour_v heretic_n if_o they_o be_v not_o in_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o their_o temporal_a concernment_n because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o they_o have_v a_o regard_n to_o no_o other_o but_o these_o if_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o in_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n when_o they_o oppose_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n his_o power_n say_v they_o be_v a_o insignificant_a title_n and_o can_v reach_v the_o end_n it_o be_v design_v for_o beside_o they_o urge_v that_o all_o prince_n come_v into_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v suppose_v to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o christ_n so_o as_o to_o lose_v they_o in_o case_n they_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o which_o they_o be_v make_v member_n for_o whosoever_o do_v not_o hate_v father_n and_o mother_n &c._n &c._n can_v be_v my_o disciple_n and_o what_o officer_n be_v there_o so_o fit_a to_o take_v all_o escheat_n and_o forfeiture_n of_o power_n as_o christ_n own_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n but_o to_o add_v more_o strength_n bellarmin_n very_o pretty_o prove_v it_o out_o of_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la 7._o for_o every_o pastor_n must_v have_v a_o threefold_a power_n to_o defend_v his_o flock_n a_o power_n over_o wolf_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o destroy_v the_o sheep_n a_o power_n over_o the_o ram_n that_o they_o do_v not_o hurt_v they_o and_o a_o power_n over_o the_o sheep_n to_o give_v they_o convenient_a food_n now_o say_v he_o very_o subtle_o if_o a_o prince_n of_o a_o sheep_n shall_v turn_v a_o ram_n or_o a_o wolf_n must_v not_o he_o have_v power_n to_o drive_v he_o away_o and_o to_o keep_v the_o people_n from_o follow_v he_o this_o be_v then_o the_o only_a current_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o pope_n authority_n in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n although_o some_o mince_v the_o matter_n more_o than_o other_o do_v and_o talk_v only_o of_o a_o indirect_a power_n yet_o they_o all_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o ascribe_v such_o power_n to_o the_o pope_n whereby_o he_o may_v depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o the_o duty_n they_o owe_v to_o they_o and_o how_o much_o in_o request_n this_o doctrine_n continue_v at_o rome_n appear_v by_o the_o counsel_n give_v by_o michael_n lonigo_n master_n of_o the_o palace_n to_o pope_n greg._n 15._o 1623._o print_a a._n d._n 1623._o about_o persuade_v the_o duke_n of_o bavaria_n then_o new_o make_v elector_n to_o receive_v a_o confirmation_n of_o his_o title_n from_o the_o pope_n to_o which_o end_n he_o say_v some_o skilful_a person_n ought_v to_o be_v employ_v to_o acquaint_v he_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v the_o mere_a issue_n of_o the_o church_n and_o do_v spring_n from_o it_o as_o a_o child_n from_o the_o mother_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n for_o any_o christian_n to_o call_v this_o into_o question_n and_o consequent_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o authority_n to_o determine_v concern_v the_o state_n and_o affair_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o this_o he_o attempt_v to_o prove_v by_o no_o few_o than_o nineteen_o argument_n all_o of_o they_o draw_v from_o the_o former_a usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o encroachment_n upon_o the_o empire_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o electorship_n can_v not_o be_v lawful_o take_v away_o from_o one_o and_o give_v to_o another_o without_o the_o pope_n consent_n and_o authority_n and_o that_o such_o a_o disposal_n of_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o null_a and_o of_o no_o force_n the_o same_o year_n come_v forth_o a_o book_n of_o aphorism_n concern_v the_o restore_n the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n lonigum_n by_o the_o decree_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n collect_v by_o the_o same_o person_n and_o by_o he_o present_v to_o the_o pope_n wherein_o the_o same_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v assert_v and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o transferr_v the_o electoral_a dignity_n from_o one_o to_o another_o and_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n and_o brandenburg_n for_o oppose_v his_o authority_n and_o that_o to_o allow_v the_o emperor_n authority_n in_o these_o thing_n be_v to_o rob_v the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o its_o due_a right_n by_o which_o we_o may_v understand_v what_o that_o authority_n over_o the_o church_n be_v which_o be_v challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n as_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o order_n to_o the_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o it_o §_o 2._o we_o now_o consider_v what_o the_o bless_a effect_n of_o this_o pretend_a power_n have_v be_v in_o the_o christian_a world_n authority_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o very_a thing_n have_v cause_v more_o war_n and_o bloodshed_n more_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n more_o revolt_n and_o rebellion_n in_o christendom_n than_o all_o other_o cause_v put_v together_o have_v do_v since_o the_o time_n it_o be_v first_o challenge_v and_o this_o i_o shall_v prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n and_o such_o who_o credit_n be_v the_o great_a among_o they_o the_o revolt_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o adjacent_a part_n from_o the_o subjection_n due_a to_o the_o roman_a emperor_n then_o resident_a at_o constantinople_n be_v whole_o cause_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o first_o pope_n say_v onuphrius_n constant._n that_o ever_o dare_v open_o resist_v the_o emperor_n be_v constantine_n 1._o who_o oppose_a philippicus_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n which_o the_o emperor_n command_v to_o be_v pull_v down_o because_o they_o be_v abuse_v to_o idolatry_n and_o the_o pope_n utter_o refuse_v to_o obey_v and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o set_v up_o more_o in_o opposition_n to_o he_o in_o the_o pertico_fw-la of_o st._n peter_n and_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o emperor_n name_n and_o title_n in_o any_o public_a write_n or_o coin_n the_o same_o command_n be_v not_o long_o after_o renew_v by_o leo_n 3._o upon_o which_o say_v onuphrius_n gregory_n 2._o then_o pope_n take_v away_o the_o small_a remainder_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n from_o he_o in_o italy_n 726._o and_o sigonius_n more_o express_o that_o he_o not_o only_o excommunicate_v the_o emperor_n but_o absolve_v all_o the_o people_n of_o italy_n from_o their_o allegiance_n and_o forbid_v the_o payment_n of_o any_o tribute_n to_o he_o 25._o whereupon_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o rome_n campania_n ravenna_n and_o pentapolis_n i.e._n the_o region_n about_o ancona_n immediate_o rebel_v and_o rise_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o their_o magistrate_n who_o they_o destroy_v at_o ravenna_n paulus_n the_o emperor_n lieutenant_n or_o exarch_n be_v kill_v at_o rome_n peter_n the_o governor_n have_v his_o eye_n put_v out_o in_o campania_n exhilaratus_fw-la and_o his_o son_n hadrian_n be_v both_o
and_o to_o have_v any_o authority_n over_o they_o because_o they_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o a_o free_a state_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o lawful_a head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o their_o own_o principle_n and_o only_o they_o be_v true_o unite_v to_o the_o church_n who_o be_v in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o lawful_a head_n and_o therefore_o it_o follow_v upon_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o they_o must_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o schism_n who_o be_v unite_v with_o any_o other_o than_o the_o true_a head_n what_o then_o signify_v the_o boast_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n if_o they_o can_v prevent_v the_o fall_n of_o their_o member_n into_o such_o dangerous_a schism_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o tell_v we_o of_o one_o head_n of_o the_o church_n to_o who_o all_o must_v submit_v if_o there_o have_v be_v several_a pretender_n to_o that_o headship_n and_o the_o church_n have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n divide_v which_o of_o they_o be_v the_o true_a unless_o all_o their_o unity_n come_v to_o this_o at_o last_o that_o they_o have_v a_o excellent_a unity_n among_o they_o if_o they_o can_v all_o agree_v and_o such_o a_o unity_n may_v be_v have_v any_o where_o but_o if_o all_o be_v agree_v what_o need_v any_o mean_n of_o agreement_n by_o one_o universal_a head_n or_o what_o can_v that_o universal_a head_n signify_v to_o make_v unity_n when_o his_o title_n to_o his_o headship_n become_v a_o cause_n of_o great_a division_n may_v not_o we_o say_v upon_o better_a ground_n that_o take_v away_o the_o pope_n authority_n will_v tend_v much_o more_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n since_o that_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v to_o this_o day_n of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o thing_n now_o stand_v in_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n that_o he_o be_v much_o rather_o the_o head_n of_o contention_n and_o the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n §_o 7._o 3._o the_o difference_n have_v be_v as_o great_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o out_o of_o it_o government_n both_z as_o to_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o doctrine_n 1._o for_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n have_v not_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o regulars_n and_o secular_o among_o they_o even_o here_o in_o england_n be_v manage_v with_o as_o much_o heat_n and_o warmth_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n as_o between_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o dissenter_n from_o it_o neither_o be_v this_o any_o late_o start_v controversy_n among_o they_o but_o have_v continue_v ever_o since_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n and_o their_o pretence_n of_o exemption_n from_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o encroach_a upon_o the_o office_n of_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n for_o no_o soon_o do_v the_o friar_n begin_v public_o under_o pretence_n of_o privilege_n to_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o preach_v without_o licence_n from_o the_o bishop_n where_o they_o please_v and_o to_o take_v other_o office_n of_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n out_o of_o their_o hand_n but_o great_a opposition_n be_v make_v against_o they_o by_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v friend_n to_o the_o episcopal_a power_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o concernment_n for_o we_o to_o understand_v i_o shall_v give_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o it_o from_o the_o best_a writer_n of_o their_o own_o church_n assoon_o as_o the_o monastic_a order_n be_v find_v to_o be_v very_o serviceable_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v think_v convenient_a to_o keep_v they_o in_o a_o immediate_a dependence_n upon_o the_o pope_n in_o whatever_o country_n they_o be_v from_o hence_o come_v the_o great_a favour_n of_o pope_n to_o they_o and_o their_o willingness_n to_o grant_v they_o almost_o what_o privilege_n they_o desire_v because_o receive_v they_o only_o from_o the_o plenitude_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o maintain_v and_o defend_v that_o from_o whence_o they_o derive_v they_o at_o first_o when_o they_o lead_v a_o more_o proper_o monastic_a life_n the_o privilege_n grant_v they_o seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o exempt_n they_o from_o some_o trouble_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o it_o either_o relate_n to_o their_o person_n or_o the_o estate_n they_o enjoy_v after_o this_o they_o begin_v to_o complain_v of_o the_o number_n of_o people_n flock_v to_o their_o church_n as_o inconsistent_a with_o their_o private_a and_o retire_a life_n from_o hence_o we_o first_o read_v that_o public_a mass_n by_o the_o bishop_n be_v forbid_v in_o monastery_n 43._o to_o prevent_v a_o concourse_n of_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o woman_n to_o they_o but_o a_o long_a time_n after_o this_o they_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o meddle_v no_o more_o in_o ecclesiastical_a than_o in_o secular_a matter_n 25._o so_o charles_n m._n in_o his_o capitular_a command_v they_o to_o keep_v within_o their_o monastery_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o bishop_n and_o to_o meddle_v in_o no_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n without_o the_o express_a command_n of_o the_o bishop_n but_o as_o the_o pope_n increase_v their_o authority_n the_o monk_n enlarge_v their_o privilege_n and_o procure_v exemption_n from_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o please_v to_o those_o who_o value_v the_o church_n peace_n above_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o monastic_a order_n these_o exemption_n be_v therefore_o high_o condemn_v by_o st._n bernard_n senon_n though_o a_o monk_n himself_o as_o tend_v to_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o by_o ivo_n carnotensis_n who_o say_v 4_o he_o grow_v weary_a of_o his_o episcopal_a government_n by_o reason_n of_o they_o petrus_n blesensis_n have_v a_o epistle_n write_v to_o pope_n alexander_n 3._o in_o the_o name_n of_o richard_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 68_o against_o the_o abbot_n of_o malmsbury_n who_o refuse_v subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o archbishop_n to_o appear_v before_o he_o for_o his_o contempt_n he_o declare_v he_o will_v be_v subject_a to_o none_o but_o the_o pope_n and_o say_v they_o be_v pitiful_a abbot_n who_o do_v not_o whole_o exempt_v themselves_o from_o the_o bishop_n power_n when_o they_o may_v for_o a_o annual_a pension_n to_o the_o pope_n obtain_v a_o absolute_a exemption_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n say_v it_o be_v time_n for_o they_o to_o complain_v because_o this_o contagion_n do_v spread_v itself_o far_o and_o the_o abbot_n set_v themselves_o against_o their_o bishop_n and_o metropolitan_o and_o the_o pope_n by_o indulge_v these_o thing_n do_v command_v disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n and_o arm_v the_o child_n against_o their_o father_n but_o these_o and_o many_o other_o complaint_n signify_v nothing_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o their_o profit_n and_o interest_n be_v advance_v by_o it_o and_o although_o we_o read_v of_o many_o affront_n which_o the_o monk_n put_v upon_o the_o bishop_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n yet_o their_o insolency_n grow_v the_o high_a when_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o preach_v in_o parochial_a church_n and_o hear_v confession_n without_o the_o bishop_n leave_n thence_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n publish_v the_o book_n de_fw-fr periculis_fw-la novissimorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la which_o although_o write_v by_o s._n amour_n go_v abroad_o in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o divine_n there_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o wherein_o a_o character_n be_v give_v of_o those_o person_n who_o shall_v make_v the_o last_o time_n so_o troublesome_a 18._o they_o shall_v be_v lover_n of_o themselves_o not_o endure_v reproof_n covetous_a both_o of_o riches_n and_o applause_n high-minded_a because_o they_o will_v not_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n 2._o but_o be_v set_v before_o they_o and_o therefore_o disobedient_a to_o their_o spiritual_a father_n and_o such_o as_o these_o be_v say_v to_o creep_v into_o house_n which_o the_o ordinary_a gloss_n expound_v of_o those_o who_o enter_v into_o the_o house_n of_o those_o who_o be_v under_o another_o charge_n these_o enter_v not_o by_o the_o door_n as_o the_o rector_n of_o church_n do_v but_o steal_v into_o they_o like_o thief_n and_o robber_n and_o lead_v captive_a silly_a woman_n be_v their_o set_v they_o against_o the_o bishop_n and_o persuade_v they_o to_o a_o monastic_a life_n these_o be_v likewise_o false_a teacher_n who_o though_o never_o so_o learned_a and_o holy_a teach_v without_o be_v send_v and_o none_o be_v due_o send_v but_o such_o as_o be_v choose_v and_o
church_n of_o rome_n some_o confess_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n other_o that_o they_o be_v pious_a fraud_n the_o miserable_a shift_n the_o defender_n of_o indulgence_n be_v put_v to_o plain_a evidence_n of_o their_o fraud_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n about_o they_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n invent_v by_o aquinas_n and_o on_o what_o occasion_n the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n increase_v by_o indulgence_n acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o condemn_v by_o many_o of_o that_o church_n of_o beauties_n prudent_a christian_n opinion_n of_o they_o indulgence_n no_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a penance_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n on_o which_o indulgence_n be_v found_v at_o large_a manifest_v the_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o destroy_v devotion_n prove_v by_o experience_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n no_o devotion_n in_o oppose_v a_o institution_n of_o christ._n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o dispense_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o assert_v marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o fornication_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o faith_n therein_o how_o far_o revelation_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n the_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o faith_n defend_v the_o case_n of_o a_o revolter_v and_o a_o breed_v papist_n compare_v as_o to_o salvation_n and_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o one_o than_o the_o other_o prove_v the_o motive_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n consider_v those_o lay_v down_o by_o bishop_n taylor_n full_o answer_v by_o himself_o a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n wherein_o the_o ground_n and_o nature_n of_o our_o certainty_n of_o faith_n be_v clear_v and_o from_o the_o whole_a conclude_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reasonable_a cause_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n §_o 1._o have_v thus_o far_o vindicated_n the_o scripture_n from_o be_v the_o cause_n by_o be_v read_v among_o we_o of_o all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n which_o have_v be_v in_o england_n faith_n i_o now_o return_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o remainder_n of_o his_o reply_n and_o one_o thing_n still_o remain_v to_o be_v clear_v concern_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v whether_o it_o can_v be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n since_o among_o protestant_n it_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o ask_v whether_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n which_o may_v be_v misunderstand_a by_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o it_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v fit_a the_o people_n shall_v know_v the_o law_n they_o be_v to_o be_v govern_v by_o because_o it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o misinterpret_v law_n and_o none_o be_v so_o apt_a to_o do_v it_o as_o the_o common_a people_n i_o dare_v say_v st._n augustin_n never_o think_v that_o heresy_n arise_v from_o misunderstanding_n scripture_n be_v a_o sufficient_a argument_n against_o their_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v read_v by_o the_o people_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o discourse_v to_o they_o in_o the_o place_n quote_v by_o he_o for_o than_o he_o must_v have_v say_v to_o they_o to_o this_o purpose_n 5._o good_a people_n you_o perceive_v from_o whence_o heresy_n spring_v therefore_o as_o you_o will_v preserve_v your_o soundness_n in_o the_o faith_n abstain_v from_o read_v the_o scripture_n or_o look_v on_o they_o as_o your_o rule_n mind_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o trust_v not_o yourselves_o with_o the_o read_n what_o god_n himself_o cause_v to_o be_v write_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v far_o great_a excellency_n in_o they_o than_o any_o other_o write_n in_o the_o world_n but_o you_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o best_a and_o most_o useful_a thing_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a when_o abuse_v what_o be_v more_o necessary_a to_o the_o life_n of_o man_n than_o eat_v and_o drink_v yet_o where_o lie_v intemperance_n and_o the_o danger_n of_o surfeit_v but_o in_o the_o use_n of_o these_o what_o keep_v man_n more_o in_o their_o wit_n than_o sleep_v yet_o when_o be_v man_n so_o liable_a to_o have_v their_o throat_n cut_v as_o in_o the_o use_n of_o that_o what_o more_o pleasant_a to_o the_o eye_n than_o to_o see_v the_o sun_n yet_o what_o be_v there_o so_o like_a to_o put_v they_o out_o as_o to_o stare_v too_o long_o upon_o he_o therefore_o since_o the_o most_o necessary_a and_o useful_a thing_n be_v most_o dangerous_a when_o they_o be_v abuse_v my_o advice_n must_v be_v that_o you_o forbear_v eat_v sleep_a and_o see_v for_o fear_v of_o be_v surfeit_v murder_a or_o lose_v your_o sight_n which_o you_o know_v to_o be_v very_o bad_a thing_n i_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v call_v the_o bread_n of_o life_n the_o food_n of_o our_o soul_n the_o light_n of_o our_o eye_n the_o guide_n of_o our_o way_n yet_o since_o there_o may_v be_v so_o much_o danger_n in_o the_o use_n of_o food_n of_o light_n and_o of_o a_o guide_n it_o be_v best_o for_o you_o to_o abstain_v from_o they_o will_v any_o man_n have_v argue_v like_o st._n augustin_n that_o shall_v talk_v at_o this_o rate_n yet_o this_o must_v have_v be_v his_o way_n of_o argue_v if_o his_o meaning_n have_v be_v to_o have_v keep_v the_o people_n from_o read_v the_o scripture_n because_o heresy_n arise_v from_o misunderstanding_n they_o but_o all_o that_o he_o infer_v from_o thence_o be_v what_o become_v a_o wise_a man_n to_o say_v viz._n that_o they_o shall_v be_v cautious_a in_o affirm_v what_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o that_o hanc_fw-la tenentes_fw-la regulam_fw-la sanitatis_fw-la hold_v this_o still_o as_o our_o rule_n of_o soundness_n in_o the_o faith_n with_o great_a humility_n what_o we_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o faith_n we_o have_v receive_v we_o ought_v to_o rejoice_v in_o it_o as_o our_o food_n what_o we_o can_v we_o ought_v not_o present_o to_o doubt_v of_o but_o take_v time_n to_o understand_v it_o and_o though_o we_o know_v it_o not_o at_o present_a we_o ought_v not_o to_o question_v it_o to_o be_v good_a and_o true_a and_o afterward_o say_v that_o be_v his_o own_o case_n as_o well_o as_o they_o what_o s._n augustine_n a_o guide_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n put_v himself_o equal_a with_o the_o people_n in_o read_v and_o understand_v scripture_n in_o which_o we_o not_o only_o see_v his_o humility_n but_o how_o far_o he_o be_v from_o think_v that_o this_o argument_n will_v any_o more_o exclude_v the_o people_n from_o read_v the_o scripture_n than_o the_o great_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o i_o pray_v be_v they_o the_o common_a people_n who_o first_o broach_v heresy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v arius_n nestorius_n macedonius_n eutyches_n or_o the_o great_a abettor_n of_o their_o doctrine_n any_o of_o the_o vulgar_a if_o this_o argument_n than_o hold_v at_o all_o it_o must_v hold_v especial_o against_o man_n of_o part_n and_o learning_n that_o have_v any_o place_n in_o the_o church_n for_o they_o be_v much_o more_o in_o danger_n of_o spread_a heresy_n by_o misinterpreting_a scripture_n than_o any_o other_o be_v but_o among_o protestant_n he_o say_v scripture_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o fanciful_a interpretation_n of_o every_o private_a spirit_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o our_o church_n he_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o we_o profess_v to_o follow_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n as_o much_o as_o they_o and_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v some_o among_o we_o who_o have_v follow_v their_o own_o fancy_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n we_o can_v no_o more_o help_n that_o than_o they_o can_v do_v in_o they_o and_o i_o dare_v undertake_v to_o make_v good_a that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v more_o absurd_a ridiculous_a and_o fanciful_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n than_o not_o the_o common_a people_n but_o the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n have_v make_v and_o other_o person_n in_o great_a reputation_n among_o they_o which_o though_o too_o large_a a_o task_n for_o this_o present_a design_n may_v ere_o long_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o another_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o henry_n 8._o in_o the_o testimony_n produce_v from_o he_o when_o they_o yield_v to_o it_o in_o the_o point_n of_o supremacy_n we_o may_v do_v it_o in_o the_o six_o article_n or_o other_o
a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o danger_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o in_o answer_n to_o some_o paper_n of_o a_o revolt_a protestant_n wherein_o a_o particular_a account_n be_v give_v of_o the_o fanaticism_n and_o division_n of_o that_o church_n by_o edward_n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n london_n print_v by_o robert_n white_a for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o phoenix_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n and_o at_o the_o white_a hart_n in_o westminster_n hall_n 1671._o the_o preface_n although_o i_o see_v no_o great_a effect_n of_o the_o courtship_n common_o use_v towards_o the_o candid_a and_o ingenuous_a reader_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o divert_v the_o censure_n from_o the_o book_n to_o the_o preface_n 1._o yet_o in_o some_o case_n it_o look_v like_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o reader_n privilege_n controversy_n not_o to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o occasion_n and_o design_n of_o a_o book_n especial_o when_o the_o matter_n handle_v therein_o have_v be_v think_v so_o often_o discuss_v and_o be_v of_o so_o general_a concernment_n that_o every_o pretender_n think_v he_o know_v as_o much_o already_o as_o be_v to_o be_v know_v in_o it_o but_o we_o real_o find_v no_o great_a advantage_n have_v be_v give_v to_o our_o adversary_n than_o this_o that_o the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o be_v general_o no_o better_o understand_v by_o the_o person_n they_o have_v their_o design_n upon_o for_o assoon_o as_o they_o have_v baffle_v their_o ignorance_n and_o mistake_n these_o have_v be_v ready_a to_o yield_v up_o themselves_o and_o the_o cause_n imagine_v nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v for_o it_o than_o they_o can_v say_v for_o themselves_o whereby_o our_o church_n have_v not_o only_o suffer_v in_o its_o reputation_n as_o far_o as_o that_o be_v concern_v in_o the_o weakness_n of_o some_o of_o its_o member_n but_o strange_a boast_n and_o triumph_n have_v be_v make_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o such_o who_o understand_v not_o their_o own_o religion_n have_v embrace_v they_o while_o these_o dispute_n be_v fresh_a in_o the_o world_n every_o one_o think_v himself_o concern_v to_o inquire_v into_o they_o but_o since_o our_o church_n have_v be_v so_o long_o establish_v on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o reformation_n and_o other_o unhappy_a controversy_n have_v rise_v up_o the_o most_o have_v take_v this_o cause_n for_o grant_v and_o think_v it_o needless_a to_o inquire_v any_o far_a into_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o which_o our_o adversary_n perceive_v 2._o they_o have_v find_v far_o great_a success_n in_o their_o attempt_n upon_o particular_a person_n proselyter_n than_o in_o public_a write_n for_o these_o have_v only_o provoke_v other_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o palpable_a weakness_n of_o their_o cause_n whereas_o in_o the_o other_o by_o their_o way_n of_o address_n and_o all_o the_o art_n of_o insinuation_n they_o have_v instill_v their_o principle_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o less_o judicious_a person_n before_o they_o be_v aware_a of_o it_o thence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o great_a mischief_n they_o have_v do_v have_v be_v like_o the_o pestilence_n by_o walk_v in_o darkness_n and_o spread_v their_o infection_n by_o whisper_n in_o corner_n all_o their_o hope_n and_o strength_n lie_v in_o the_o weakness_n and_o credulity_n of_o the_o person_n they_o deal_v with_o but_o if_o they_o meet_v with_o any_o who_o true_o understand_v the_o difference_n between_o we_o they_o soon_o give_v they_o over_o as_o untractable_a but_o to_o such_o who_o employment_n have_v not_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o inquire_v or_o who_o capacity_n have_v not_o be_v great_a enough_o to_o discern_v their_o sophistry_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o make_v a_o false_a representation_n both_o of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o if_o they_o be_v of_o such_o easy_a faith_n to_o believe_v they_o they_o from_o thence_o persuade_v they_o into_o a_o ill_a opinion_n of_o their_o teacher_n who_o possess_v they_o with_o so_o bad_a thought_n of_o such_o a_o church_n as_o they_o a_o church_n of_o so_o great_a holiness_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o saintlike_a life_n of_o their_o pope_n and_o convert_v a_o church_n of_o so_o great_a antiquity_n bate_v only_o the_o primitive_a time_n a_o church_n of_o so_o admirable_a unity_n save_v the_o division_n in_o it_o a_o church_n so_o free_a from_o any_o fanatic_a heat_n as_o any_o one_o may_v believe_v that_o will_n if_o this_o first_o assault_n do_v not_o make_v they_o yield_v but_o they_o desire_v at_o least_o time_n to_o consider_v and_o advise_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n than_o they_o tell_v they_o there_o be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o our_o church_n dare_v give_v any_o of_o they_o a_o meeting_n if_o they_o offer_v to_o puâ—_n it_o to_o a_o trial_n they_o will_v appoint_v a_o day_n which_o they_o foresee_v will_v be_v most_o inconvenient_a for_o the_o person_n they_o be_v to_o meet_v with_o if_o upon_o that_o account_n it_o be_v decline_v or_o defer_v this_o be_v spread_v abroad_o for_o a_o victory_n if_o it_o be_v accept_v than_o one_o thing_n or_o other_o happen_v that_o they_o can_v come_v either_o the_o person_n go_v out_o of_o town_n unexpected_o or_o his_o superior_n have_v forbid_v he_o or_o such_o conference_n be_v not_o safe_a for_o they_o they_o be_v so_o sore_o persecute_v or_o at_o last_o what_o good_a can_v a_o hour_n talk_v do_v to_o satisfy_v any_o one_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o remedy_n which_o they_o be_v seldom_o without_o and_o a_o conference_n happen_v which_o they_o scarce_o ever_o yield_v to_o but_o when_o they_o be_v sure_a of_o the_o person_n for_o who_o sake_n it_o be_v then_o whosoever_o be_v baffle_v they_o be_v sure_a to_o go_v away_o with_o the_o triumph_n and_o as_o a_o evidence_n of_o it_o such_o a_o person_n go_v off_o from_o our_o church_n upon_o it_o which_o be_v make_v sure_a of_o their_o side_n before_o if_o this_o way_n take_v not_o than_o a_o set_v of_o question_n be_v ready_a to_o be_v send_v if_o another_o be_v return_v to_o they_o to_o be_v answer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n this_o be_v decline_v and_o complain_v of_o as_o hard_a deal_n as_o though_o they_o have_v only_o the_o privilege_n of_o put_v question_n and_o we_o the_o duty_n of_o answer_v they_o if_o answer_n be_v give_v to_o they_o after_o a_o pass_n or_o two_o they_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o trial_n of_o their_o skill_n in_o that_o place_n and_o seek_v for_o another_o to_o show_v it_o in_o but_o if_o the_o paper_n chance_v to_o be_v slight_v or_o business_n hinder_v a_o present_a answer_n or_o there_o be_v a_o reasonable_a presumption_n that_o the_o person_n concern_v have_v already_o forsake_v our_o church_n this_o become_v the_o occasion_n of_o a_o new_a triumph_n the_o paper_n be_v account_v unanswerable_a as_o the_o spanish_a armado_n be_v call_v invincible_a which_o we_o thank_v god_n we_o find_v to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o it_o may_v be_v be_v demand_v again_o as_o trophy_n to_o be_v preserve_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o catholic_n cause_n all_o these_o several_a way_n i_o have_v have_v experience_n of_o in_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o few_o year_n since_o by_o command_n i_o be_v public_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o cause_n 3._o as_o that_o of_o our_o church_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n writing_n i_o confess_v it_o seem_v somewhat_o hard_o to_o i_o to_o be_v put_v to_o answer_v so_o many_o several_a paper_n which_o i_o have_v receive_v upon_o their_o tamper_n with_o particular_a person_n of_o our_o church_n while_o my_o book_n itself_o remain_v unanswered_a by_o they_o after_o so_o many_o year_n of_o try_v their_o strength_n about_o it_o for_o those_o two_o who_o in_o some_o small_a measure_n have_v attempt_v it_o have_v perform_v it_o in_o the_o way_n that_o rat_n answer_v book_n by_o gnaw_v some_o of_o the_o leaf_n of_o they_o for_o the_o body_n and_o design_n of_o it_o remain_v whole_o untouched_a by_o they_o but_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o any_o person_n who_o desire_v it_o i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o decline_v any_o service_n which_o tend_v to_o so_o good_a a_o end_n as_o the_o preserve_v any_o member_n of_o our_o church_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o present_a writing_n for_o some_o time_n since_o the_o person_n concern_v after_o some_o discourse_n with_o she_o bring_v i_o the_o two_o question_n mention_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o book_n to_o which_o i_o return_v a_o speedy_a answer_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o many_o other_o employment_n not_o long_o after_o i_o receive_v the_o
or_o heathenish_a fornication_n be_v here_o only_o reprehend_v as_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a idolatry_n but_o as_o the_o one_o be_v a_o foul_a sin_n whether_o it_o be_v commit_v by_o jew_n pagan_a or_o christian_n so_o if_o such_o as_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n shall_v practice_v that_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n condemn_v in_o jew_n or_o pagan_n for_o idolatry_n their_o profession_n be_v so_o far_o from_o diminish_v that_o it_o augment_v rather_o the_o heinousness_n of_o the_o crime_n about_o the_o same_o time_n come_v forth_o bishop_n downam_n book_n of_o antichrist_n etc._n wherein_o he_o do_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o a_o creature_n 18._o be_v idolatry_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n do_v give_v it_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n 4._o the_o host_n and_o image_n which_o be_v likewise_o do_v near_o our_o own_o time_n by_o bishop_n davenant_n and_o dr._n jackson_n i_o shall_v conclude_v all_o although_o i_o may_v produce_v more_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n 277._o who_o in_o his_o conference_n say_v the_o ancient_a church_n know_v not_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o the_o modern_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v too_o like_a to_o paganism_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o and_o drive_v to_o scarce_o intelligible_a subtlety_n in_o her_o servant_n write_n that_o defend_v it_o &_o this_o without_o any_o care_n have_v of_o million_o of_o soul_n unable_a to_o understand_v her_o subtlety_n or_o shun_v her_o practice_n 20._o and_o in_o his_o marginal_a note_n upon_o bellarmin_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n now_o in_o my_o possession_n where_o bellarmin_n answer_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n by_o say_v that_o it_o do_v not_o condemn_v all_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n he_o reply_v that_o theodoret_n who_o produce_v that_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n express_o mention_n the_o pray_v to_o angel_n therefore_o say_v he_o the_o pray_v to_o they_o be_v that_o idolatry_n which_o the_o council_n condemn_v by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o learned_a defender_n of_o our_o church_n of_o great_a authority_n in_o it_o and_o zeal_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o against_o enemy_n of_o all_o sort_n have_v agree_v in_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o can_v see_v why_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o very_o few_o person_n though_o of_o great_a learning_n shall_v bear_v sway_n against_o the_o constant_a opinion_n of_o our_o church_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n since_o our_o church_n be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v form_v according_a to_o the_o singular_a fancy_n of_o some_o few_o though_o learned_a man_n much_o less_o to_o be_v model_v by_o the_o caprichio_n of_o superstitious_a fanatic_n who_o prefer_v some_o odd_a opinion_n and_o way_n of_o their_o own_o before_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n they_o live_v in_o such_o as_o these_o we_o rather_o pity_v their_o weakness_n than_o regard_v their_o censure_n and_o be_v only_o sorry_a when_o our_o adversary_n make_v such_o property_n of_o they_o as_o by_o their_o mean_n to_o beget_v in_o some_o a_o disaffection_n to_o our_o church_n which_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o whatever_o malice_n and_o peevishness_n may_v suggest_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o upon_o the_o great_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v i_o esteem_v it_o the_o best_a church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o think_v my_o time_n very_o well_o employ_v what_o ever_o thank_v i_o meet_v with_o for_o it_o in_o defend_v its_o cause_n and_o preserve_a person_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o the_o content_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v its_o member_n guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n first_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n some_o proposition_n for_o clear_v the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v in_o god_n power_n to_o determine_v the_o way_n of_o his_o worship_n which_o be_v determine_v god_n law_n and_o not_o our_o intention_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o worship_n the_o main_a question_n be_v whether_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n from_o the_o term_n therein_o use_v the_o large_a sense_n and_o importance_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o heathen_a idol_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o law_n from_o god_n infinite_a and_o invisible_a nature_n how_o far_o that_o have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o heathen_n the_o law_n against_o image_n worship_n no_o ceremonial_a law_n respect_v mere_o the_o jew_n the_o reason_n against_o it_o make_v more_o clear_a by_o the_o gospel_n the_o wise_a heathen_a do_v not_o worship_v their_o image_n as_o god_n yet_o their_o worship_n condemn_v as_o idolatry_n the_o christian_a church_n believe_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n to_o be_v immutable_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o opposition_n to_o it_o in_o greece_n germany_n france_n and_o england_n of_o the_o scripture_n instance_n of_o idolatry_n contrary_n to_o the_o second_o commandment_n in_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n of_o the_o distinction_n use_v to_o excuse_v image-worship_n from_o be_v idolatry_n the_o vanity_n and_o folly_n of_o they_o the_o instance_n suppose_v to_o be_v parallel_v answer_v p._n 49_o chap._n ii_o of_o their_o idolatry_n in_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o argument_n propose_v concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o it_o manifest_v suppose_v equal_a revelation_n for_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o christ_n divinity_n yet_o not_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o worship_v the_o host_n as_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a disparity_n between_o these_o two_o at_o large_a discover_v the_o controversy_n true_o state_v concern_v adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o no_o man_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v secure_a he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n in_o it_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n that_o the_o same_o principle_n will_v justify_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o creature_n no_o such_o motive_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n bishop_n tailor_n be_v testimony_n answer_v by_o himself_o to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o sun_n as_o lawful_a as_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o host._n the_o gross_a idolatry_n excusable_a on_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o argument_n propose_v and_o vindicate_v concern_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o father_n argument_n against_o the_o heathen_n hold_v against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o manage_v by_o they_o they_o make_v it_o whole_o unlawful_a to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o creature_n how_o excellent_a soever_o the_o worship_n not_o only_o of_o heathen_a god_n but_o of_o angel_n condemn_v the_o common_a evasion_n answer_v prayer_n more_o proper_a to_o god_n than_o sacrifice_n no_o such_o disparity_n as_o be_v pretend_v between_o the_o manner_n of_o invocate_a saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n invocate_a their_o deity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v more_o than_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o present_a most_o authentic_a breviaries_n suppose_v that_o be_v all_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o st._n austin_n no_o friend_n to_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practice_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n plead_v for_o it_o of_o negative_a point_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n p._n 108._o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o hindrance_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prejudicial_a to_o piety_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o teach_v among_o they_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n take_v away_o the_o care_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o true_a state_v it_o and_o compare_v that_o doctrine_n with_o protestant_n how_o easy_a it_o be_v according_a to_o they_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n purgatory_n dreadful_a to_o none_o but_o poor_a and_o friendless_a sincerity_n of_o devotion_n hinder_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o manifest_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o ancestor_n devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a if_o they_o have_v say_v their_o prayer_n in_o english_a
the_o language_n of_o prayer_n prove_v to_o be_v no_o indifferent_a thing_n from_o st._n paul_n argument_n no_o universal_a consent_n for_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o it_o take_v away_o all_o necessity_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n this_o complain_v of_o by_o cassander_n and_o arnaud_n but_o prove_v against_o they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o great_a easiness_n of_o get_v grace_n by_o their_o sacrament_n of_o their_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n a_o stand_a rule_n of_o devotion_n necessary_a none_o so_o fit_a to_o give_v it_o as_o god_n himself_o this_o do_v by_o he_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o person_n therefore_o concern_v to_o read_v they_o the_o argument_n against_o read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n know_v to_o the_o peâ—ple_n the_o danger_n as_o great_a then_o as_o ever_o have_v be_v since_o the_o great_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v whole_o to_o forbid_v the_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o their_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n the_o confession_n of_o the_o cardinal_n at_o bononia_n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o avow_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o the_o reason_n be_v as_o great_a then_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n this_o confess_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n p._n 178_o chap._n iv._o of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o unreasonableness_n of_o object_v sect_n and_o fanaticism_n to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n fanaticism_n countenance_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o condemn_v by_o we_o private_a revelation_n make_v among_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n of_o the_o revelation_n plead_v for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharin_n direct_o contrary_a in_o this_o point_n yet_o both_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o large_a approbation_n of_o s._n brigitt_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o both_o their_o revelation_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v divine_a in_o the_o lesson_n read_v upon_o their_o day_n s._n catharines_n wonderful_a faculty_n of_o smell_a soul_n a_o gift_n peculiar_a to_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o vain_a attempt_n of_o reconcile_a those_o revelation_n the_o great_a number_n of_o female_a revelation_n approve_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n auricular_a confession_n prove_v by_o vision_n and_o revelation_n festival_n appoint_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o revelation_n the_o feast_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la on_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o juliana_n the_o story_n of_o it_o relate_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v object_v to_o our_o church_n revelation_n still_o own_v by_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o fanatic_a revelation_n of_o mother_n juliana_n very_o late_o publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n some_o instance_n of_o the_o blasphemous_a nonsense_n contain_v in_o they_o the_o monastic_a order_n found_v in_o enthusiasm_n a_o account_n of_o the_o great_a fanaticism_n of_o s._n benedict_n and_o s._n romoaldus_n their_o hatred_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o strange_a vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o carthusian_n order_n found_v upon_o a_o vision_n the_o carmalite_n vision_n of_o their_o habit_n the_o franciscan_a and_o dominican_n order_n found_v on_o fanaticism_n and_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o great_a supporter_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o quakerism_n of_o s._n francis_n describe_v from_o their_o best_a author_n his_o ignorance_n ecstasy_n and_o fanatic_a preach_v the_o vision_n of_o dominicus_n the_o blasphemous_a enthusiasm_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n the_o history_n of_o it_o relate_v at_o large_a of_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o the_o blasphemy_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o author_n of_o it_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n however_o own_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o read_v and_o preach_v at_o paris_n the_o opposition_n to_o it_o by_o the_o university_n but_o favour_v by_o the_o pope_n gul._n s._n amour_n write_v against_o it_o his_o book_n public_o burn_v by_o order_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n horrible_a partiality_n to_o the_o friar_n the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o franciscan_n afterward_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n the_o spiritual_a state_n begin_v say_v they_o from_o s._n francis_n the_o story_n of_o his_o wound_n and_o maria_z visitationis_fw-la parallel_v the_o cant_a language_n use_v by_o the_o spiritual_a brethren_n call_v beguini_n fraticelli_n and_o bigardi_n of_o their_o doctrine_n about_o poverty_n swear_v perfection_n the_o carnal_a church_n and_o inspiration_n by_o all_o which_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n of_o the_o schism_n make_v by_o they_o the_o large_a spread_a and_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o of_o the_o apostolici_fw-la and_o dulcinistae_fw-la of_o their_o numerous_a conventicle_n their_o high_a opinion_n of_o themselves_o their_o zeal_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o tithe_n their_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a liberty_n of_o the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n their_o disobedience_n to_o bishop_n obstinate_a adhere_n to_o their_o own_o fancy_n call_v they_o inspiration_n their_o be_v above_o ordinance_n ignatius_n loyola_n suspect_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o illuminati_fw-la prove_v from_o melchior_n canus_n the_o jesuit_n order_v found_v in_o fanaticism_n a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o romantic_a enthusiasm_n of_o ignatius_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o order_n whereby_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o great_a pretender_n to_o enthusiasm_n since_o the_o day_n of_o mahomet_n and_o s._n francis_n ignatius_n give_v no_o respect_n to_o man_n by_o word_n or_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n his_o great_a ignorance_n and_o preach_v in_o the_o street_n his_o glory_v in_o his_o suffering_n for_o it_o his_o pretence_n to_o mortification_n the_o way_n he_o use_v to_o get_v disciple_n their_o way_n of_o resolution_n of_o difficulty_n by_o seek_v god_n their_o itinerant_a preach_v in_o the_o city_n of_o italy_n the_o sect_n of_o quaker_n a_o new_a order_n of_o disciple_n of_o ignatius_n only_o want_v confirmation_n from_o the_o pope_n which_o ignatius_n obtain_v of_o the_o fanatic_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o superstitious_a and_o enthusiastical_a fanaticism_n among_o they_o of_o their_o mystical_a divinity_n mr._n cressy_n cant_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n of_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o superessential_a life_n and_o the_o way_n to_o it_o of_o contemplate_v with_o the_o will_n of_o passive_a union_n the_o method_n of_o self-annihilation_a of_o the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o of_o the_o feel_n of_o not-being_a the_o mischief_n of_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n of_o devotion_n the_o utmost_a effect_n of_o this_o way_n be_v gross_a enthusiasm_n mr._n cressy_n vindication_n of_o it_o examine_v the_o last_o sort_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o they_o resist_v authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n their_o principle_n and_o practice_n compare_v with_o the_o fanatic_n how_o far_o they_o be_v disow_v at_o present_a by_o they_o of_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o favour_v that_o party_n which_o be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n prove_v by_o particular_a and_o late_a instance_n p._n 235_o chap._n v._o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a pretence_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consider_v the_o pope_n authority_n the_o fountain_n of_o that_o unity_n what_o that_o authority_n be_v which_o be_v challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o disturbance_n which_o have_v happen_v therein_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o the_o first_o revolt_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o empire_n cause_v by_o the_o pope_n baronius_n his_o argument_n answer_v rebellion_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o that_o church_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o strict_a league_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o posterity_n of_o charles_n martel_n the_o disturbance_n make_v by_o pope_n in_o the_o new_a empire_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o greg._n 7._o with_o the_o empeperour_n and_o other_o christian_a prince_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n more_o disturbance_n on_o that_o account_n in_o christendom_n than_o any_o other_o matter_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o schism_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n particular_o those_o
the_o learned_a among_o they_o that_o who_o will_v dispute_v against_o it_o must_v prepare_v himself_o to_o hear_v the_o censure_n of_o st._n austin_n ep._n 118._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n to_o dispute_v whether_o that_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v which_o be_v frequent_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n 4._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o in_o what_o council_n this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v i_o never_o read_v but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n which_o i_o suppose_v he_o chief_o aim_v at_o i_o read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess._n 14._o falso_n quidam_fw-la calumniantur_fw-la that_o some_o do_v false_o calumniate_v catholic_n writer_n as_o if_o they_o teach_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n do_v confer_v grace_n without_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o the_o receiver_n which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n never_o teach_v nor_o think_v but_o i_o be_o rather_o incline_v to_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o mistake_n than_o a_o calumny_n in_o the_o objector_n 5._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o discourage_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n here_o he_o call_v the_o church_n prudential_a dispense_n the_o read_n of_o scripture_n to_o person_n who_o she_o judge_v fit_a and_o dispose_v for_o it_o and_o not_o to_o such_o who_o she_o judge_n in_o a_o condition_n to_o receive_v or_o do_v harm_n by_o it_o a_o discourage_a the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v no_o other_o than_o whereas_o st._n paul_n coloss._n 3._o 21._o enjoin_v father_n not_o to_o provoke_v their_o child_n lest_o they_o be_v discourage_v one_o shall_v reprove_v a_o father_n for_o discourage_v his_o child_n because_o he_o will_v not_o put_v a_o knife_n or_o sword_n into_o his_o hand_n when_o he_o foresee_v he_o will_v do_v mischief_n with_o it_o to_o himself_o or_o other_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o humble_a soul_n who_o submit_v its_o judgement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sword_n to_o defend_v it_o but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o arrogant_a and_o presumptuous_a spirit_n that_o have_v no_o guide_n to_o interpret_v it_o but_o it_o be_v own_o fancy_n or_o passion_n it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a weapon_n with_o which_o he_o will_v wound_v both_o himself_o and_o other_o the_o first_o that_o permit_v promiscuous_a read_n of_o scripture_n in_o our_o nation_n be_v king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o many_o year_n be_v not_o pass_v but_o he_o find_v the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o in_o a_o book_n set_v forth_o by_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1542._o he_o complain_v in_o the_o preface_n that_o he_o find_v enter_v into_o some_o of_o his_o people_n heart_n a_o inclination_n to_o sinister_a understanding_n of_o it_o presumption_n arrogancy_n carnal_a liberty_n and_o contention_n which_o he_o compare_v to_o the_o seven_o worse_a spirit_n in_o the_o gospel_n with_o which_o the_o devil_n enter_v into_o the_o house_n that_o be_v purge_v and_o cleanse_v whereupon_o he_o declare_v that_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v to_o be_v teach_v that_o be_v the_o lay_v people_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v certain_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o so_o necessary_a for_o all_o those_o folk_n that_o of_o duty_n they_o ought_v and_o be_v bind_v to_o read_v it_o but_o as_o the_o prince_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o realm_n shall_v think_v convenient_a so_o to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o take_v from_o it_o consonant_a whereunto_o say_v he_o the_o politic_a law_n of_o our_o realm_n have_v now_o restrain_v it_o from_o a_o great_a many_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o he_o who_o first_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o if_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v follow_v in_o after_o time_n let_v the_o dire_a effect_n of_o so_o many_o new_a sect_n and_o fanaticism_n as_o have_v rise_v in_o england_n from_o the_o read_n of_o it_o bear_v witness_n for_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v to._n neque_fw-la enim_fw-la natae_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la heresy_n have_v no_o other_o origen_n but_o hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v good_a be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o what_o be_v understand_v amiss_o in_o they_o be_v rash_o and_o bold_o assert_v viz._n to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o now_o whether_o the_o scripture_n leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n as_o it_o be_v among_o protestant_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n i_o leave_v to_o yourself_o to_o judge_v 6._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v to_o prove_v for_o we_o deny_v any_o such_o to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 7._o by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n against_o this_o i_o can_v assert_v as_o a_o eye-witness_n the_o great_a devotion_n cause_v by_o the_o wholesome_a use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o catholic_n country_n there_o be_v no_o indulgence_n ordinary_o grant_v but_o enjoin_v he_o that_o will_v avail_v himself_o of_o it_o to_o confess_v his_o sin_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n to_o pray_v fast_o and_o give_v alm_n all_o which_o duty_n be_v with_o great_a devotion_n perform_v by_o catholic_n people_n which_o without_o the_o incitement_n of_o a_o indulgence_n have_v possible_o be_v leave_v undo_v 8._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ._n this_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o century_n to_o alter_v and_o change_v thing_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n indifferent_a such_o as_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v by_o catholic_n but_o although_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o then_o deny_v to_o the_o laity_n yet_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n be_v permit_v even_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o private_a communion_n the_o objector_n seem_v to_o grant_v becasue_v he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o use_n in_o public_a communion_n be_v evident_a from_o example_n of_o that_o time_n both_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n quad._n and_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n leo_n the_o great_a as_o for_o the_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n you_o must_v know_v catholic_n believe_v that_o under_o either_o species_n or_o kind_n whole_a christ_n true_a god_n and_o man_n be_v contain_v and_o receive_v and_o if_o it_o be_v account_v a_o hindrance_n to_o devotion_n to_o receive_v the_o total_a refection_n of_o our_o soul_n though_o but_o under_o one_o kind_n what_o must_v it_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o i_o receive_v he_o under_o neither_o but_o instead_o of_o he_o have_v element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n surely_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o efficacious_a to_o stir_v up_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n in_o we_o than_o to_o believe_v that_o god_n himself_o will_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n the_o nine_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n to_o dispense_v in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o person_n and_o other_o circumstance_n consider_v may_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_n or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o consequent_o to_o do_v this_o can_v be_v a_o hindrance_n but_o a_o furtherance_n to_o devotion_n nor_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o command_v nothing_o that_o be_v hurtful_a to_o be_v do_v as_o for_o marriage_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o
attrite_a or_o it_o be_v better_a he_o be_v contrite_a one_o act_n of_o grief_n a_o little_a one_o and_o that_o not_o for_o one_o sin_n more_o than_o for_o another_o and_o this_o at_o the_o end_n of_o a_o wicked_a long_a life_n at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o death_n will_v make_v all_o sure_a upon_o these_o term_n it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o all_o wicked_a man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v not_o papist_n where_o they_o may_v live_v so_o merry_o and_o die_v so_o secure_o and_o be_v out_o of_o all_o danger_n unless_o peradventure_o they_o die_v very_o sudden_o which_o because_o so_o very_a few_o do_v the_o venture_n be_v esteem_v nothing_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o to_o one_o on_o the_o sinner_n side_n but_o we_o dare_v not_o flatter_v man_n so_o into_o eternal_a misery_n we_o can_v but_o declare_v to_o they_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o sincere_a repentance_n and_o holy_a life_n in_o order_n to_o salvation_n and_o that_o we_o can_v absolve_v those_o who_o god_n have_v declare_v he_o will_v not_o absolve_v indeed_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o true_o penitent_a sinner_n our_o church_n approve_v of_o apply_v the_o promise_v of_o pardon_n in_o scripture_n to_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o those_o person_n which_o be_v that_o we_o mean_v by_o absolution_n but_o if_o they_o pretend_v they_o can_v absolve_v whether_o god_n will_v or_o no_o we_o must_v leave_v god_n and_o they_o to_o dispute_v the_o point_n §_o 2._o 2._o i_o say_v the_o care_n of_o a_o good_a life_n be_v take_v off_o among_o they_o life_n by_o suppose_v a_o expiation_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_a after_o death_n no_o say_v he_o it_o be_v rather_o apt_a to_o increase_v it_o because_o of_o the_o temporal_a pain_n the_o sinner_n be_v to_o sustain_v after_o death_n if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a expiation_n of_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n by_o work_n of_o penance_n and_o although_o he_o be_v ascertain_v by_o faith_n that_o he_o may_v be_v holpen_v by_o the_o charitable_a suffrage_n of_o the_o faithful_a live_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o more_o encouragement_n to_o he_o to_o sin_n than_o it_o will_v be_v to_o a_o spendthrift_n to_o run_v into_o debt_n and_o to_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n because_o he_o know_v he_o may_v be_v relieve_v by_o the_o charity_n of_o his_o friend_n if_o he_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v no_o prison_n for_o he_o that_o will_v be_v a_o encouragement_n indeed_o to_o play_v the_o spendthrift_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o denial_n of_o purgatory_n one_o will_v think_v by_o this_o answer_n we_o protestant_n have_v a_o very_a pleasant_a religion_n and_o that_o we_o hold_v nothing_o can_v affright_v a_o sinner_n from_o continue_v in_o his_o sin_n because_o we_o destroy_v purgatory_n but_o we_o have_v think_v there_o have_v be_v something_o more_o dreadful_a in_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n than_o in_o the_o flame_n of_o purgatory_n but_o if_o our_o plain_a doctrine_n that_o every_o impenitent_a sinner_n must_v expect_v no_o less_o than_o eternal_a vengeance_n in_o another_o world_n will_v not_o prevail_v upon_o man_n to_o leave_v their_o sin_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n can_v we_o imagine_v a_o groundless_a fiction_n of_o purgatory_n shall_v ever_o do_v it_o especial_o consider_v the_o true_a state_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n among_o they_o by_o which_o we_o shall_v easy_o discern_v what_o obligation_n it_o lay_v upon_o man_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n there_o be_v say_v they_o two_o sort_n of_o sin_n which_o man_n be_v guilty_a of_o some_o of_o which_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n venial_a and_o so_o do_v not_o deserve_v eternal_a punishment_n and_o for_o these_o a_o general_a and_o virtual_a repentance_n be_v sufficient_a but_o there_o be_v other_o which_o they_o call_v mortal_a sin_n which_o have_v a_o debt_n and_o obligation_n to_o eternal_a punishment_n belong_v to_o they_o but_o this_o eternal_a punishment_n be_v change_v into_o temporal_a by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n but_o still_o this_o temporal_a punishment_n must_v be_v undergo_v either_o in_o this_o life_n or_o that_o to_o come_v if_o a_o man_n do_v not_o satisfy_v in_o this_o life_n and_o can_v get_v help_n enough_o out_o of_o the_o stock_n of_o the_o church_n to_o do_v it_o for_o he_o there_o be_v no_o remedy_n to_o purgatory_n he_o must_v go_v and_o if_o he_o be_v not_o help_v by_o his_o friend_n on_o earth_n god_n know_v how_o long_o he_o may_v stay_v there_o but_o then_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v that_o he_o take_v no_o more_o care_n for_o his_o soul_n when_o he_o live_v if_o not_o by_o a_o holy_a life_n yet_o by_o leave_v no_o more_o to_o those_o who_o office_n it_o shall_v be_v to_o procure_v he_o a_o deliverance_n thence_o judge_v now_o madam_n if_o this_o be_v not_o a_o very_a frightful_a doctrine_n especial_o to_o those_o who_o be_v poor_a and_o friendless_a but_o in_o case_n a_o man_n be_v rich_a enough_o to_o provide_v mass_n to_o be_v say_v for_o his_o soul_n and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o good_a stock_n of_o indulgence_n before_o hand_n for_o some_o thousand_o of_o year_n he_o may_v make_v a_o pretty_a tolerable_a shift_n in_o purgatory_n especial_o in_o these_o last_o age_n of_o the_o world_n wherein_o it_o be_v probable_a it_o may_v not_o be_v near_o so_o long_o to_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n when_o the_o final_a sentence_n be_v to_o be_v pronounce_v as_o he_o have_v get_v year_n of_o indulgence_n already_o i_o pray_v what_o need_v a_o person_n be_v afraid_a of_o that_o live_v a_o very_a bad_a life_n according_a to_o these_o principle_n must_v he_o suffer_v for_o his_o original_a sin_n no_o that_o guilt_n and_o punishment_n and_o all_o be_v clear_o do_v away_o in_o baptism_n must_v he_o suffer_v for_o his_o venial_a sin_n that_o be_v strange_a if_o he_o have_v never_o any_o general_a repentance_n for_o they_o need_v he_o be_v afraid_a of_o the_o dreadful_a sentence_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n go_v you_o curse_v into_o everlasting_a flame_n he_o be_v a_o fool_n indeed_o that_o by_o a_o little_a present_a contrition_n and_o confession_n will_v not_o obtain_v absolution_n from_o a_o priest_n and_o in_o a_o trice_n the_o eternal_a flame_n be_v extinguish_v and_o only_o some_o temporal_a punishment_n succeed_v in_o the_o room_n of_o they_o but_o it_o will_v seem_v somewhat_o hard_o to_o a_o voluptuous_a man_n however_o to_o be_v put_v to_o severe_a pennance_n be_v there_o no_o remedy_n in_o this_o case_n yes_o there_o be_v a_o stock_n in_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o procure_v help_n for_o himself_o thence_o by_o some_o plenary_a indulgence_n if_o he_o will_v not_o bear_v it_o here_o he_o must_v in_o another_o world_n what_o then_o be_v he_o pass_v all_o hope_n of_o remedy_n there_o that_o be_v according_a to_o his_o purse_n and_o friend_n how_o easy_a be_v it_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n but_o we_o have_v no_o such_o easy_a way_n of_o escape_v the_o misery_n of_o another_o life_n we_o dare_v not_o tell_v man_n they_o may_v be_v relieve_v there_o by_o mass_n and_o sacrifice_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o our_o doctrine_n be_v plain_a and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o most_o obvious_a and_o easy_a sense_n of_o the_o gospel_n if_o man_n be_v good_a here_o they_o shall_v be_v happy_a afterward_o if_o they_o be_v bad_a and_o continue_v so_o they_o shall_v be_v certain_o miserable_a and_o unavoidable_o so_o but_o for_o those_o who_o be_v neither_o good_a nor_o bad_a if_o any_o such_o can_v be_v neither_o sincere_a nor_o hypocrite_n neither_o penitent_a nor_o impenitent_a we_o leave_v they_o to_o take_v care_n of_o they_o our_o saviour_n have_v only_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v good_a sincere_a and_o penitent_a shall_v be_v happy_a those_o who_o be_v otherwise_o must_v be_v miserable_a if_o they_o have_v find_v out_o some_o way_n for_o they_o to_o escape_v notwithstanding_o at_o their_o peril_n be_v it_o who_o rely_v upon_o they_o but_o for_o other_o we_o understand_v no_o more_o how_o punishment_n in_o another_o life_n shall_v remain_v after_o the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n be_v pardon_v than_o how_o a_o shadow_n shall_v continue_v when_o the_o body_n be_v go_v for_o punishment_n follow_v guilt_n as_o the_o shadow_n the_o body_n and_o if_o pardon_v of_o sin_n signify_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v take_v away_o the_o punishment_n we_o be_v obnoxious_a to_o by_o reason_n of_o sin_n but_o how_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v say_v to_o have_v his_o debt_n forgive_v who_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n for_o it_o only_o whereas_o he_o may_v have_v lie_v and_o rot_v there_o his_o creditor_n tell_v he_o he_o shall_v endure_v the_o same_o misery_n but_o he_o shall_v escape_v at_o last_o
be_v a_o thing_n no_o man_n will_v believe_v who_o suffer_v in_o such_o a_o case_n he_o may_v indeed_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o exercise_v the_o utmost_a rigour_n of_o justice_n but_o will_v hardly_o be_v bring_v to_o magnify_v the_o infinite_a clemency_n and_o kindness_n of_o his_o creditor_n but_o we_o that_o desire_v to_o understand_v the_o way_n of_o salvation_n as_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o be_v save_v in_o that_o way_n can_v for_o our_o heart_n understand_v any_o more_o by_o his_o doctrine_n but_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v if_o they_o believe_v and_o obey_v his_o doctrine_n and_o shall_v be_v condemn_v if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o we_o find_v nothing_o of_o half_a save_n and_o half_a damn_v man_n such_o as_o the_o state_n of_o purgatory_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o pain_n of_o person_n therein_o be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o great_a as_o the_o damn_a in_o hell_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o while_n god_n be_v their_o friend_n and_o they_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v save_v they_o have_v need_n in_o such_o a_o case_n call_v in_o the_o help_n of_o their_o friend_n on_o earth_n if_o god_n be_v so_o ill_a a_o friend_n in_o heaven_n and_o can_v he_o not_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v a_o far_o great_a encouragement_n to_o a_o spendthrift_n to_o be_v tell_v indeed_o of_o a_o dreadful_a prison_n but_o such_o as_o if_o he_o leave_v but_o money_n behind_o he_o to_o employ_v his_o friend_n in_o beg_v his_o pardon_n he_o shall_v be_v sure_o deliver_v than_o to_o be_v assure_v if_o he_o continue_v his_o folly_n there_o will_v be_v no_o redemption_n or_o hope_n of_o deliverance_n when_o he_o be_v once_o cast_v into_o it_o i_o dare_v appeal_n to_o any_o one_o who_o can_v but_o understand_v what_o we_o speak_v of_o whether_o of_o these_o two_o be_v the_o more_o probable_a way_n of_o reclaim_v a_o man_n from_o riotous_a course_n but_o that_o which_o be_v beyond_o this_o be_v that_o the_o one_o be_v most_o certain_o true_a the_o other_o but_o a_o mere_a figment_n of_o the_o brain_n of_o man_n who_o have_v contrive_v a_o way_n to_o bring_v wicked_a man_n to_o heaven_n at_o last_o although_o somewhat_o the_o far_a way_n about_o and_o it_o must_v cost_v they_o dear_a for_o their_o friend_n to_o help_v they_o through_o §_o 3._o 3_o after_o i_o have_v show_v how_o much_o the_o necessity_n and_o care_n of_o a_o good_a life_n be_v obstruct_v by_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n tongue_n i_o proceed_v to_o show_v how_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v hinder_v among_o they_o by_o several_a particular_n 1._o by_o prayer_n in_o a_o language_n which_o many_o understand_v not_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v if_o i_o speak_v of_o private_a prayer_n all_o catholic_n be_v teach_v to_o say_v they_o in_o their_o mother_n tongue_n if_o of_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n he_o understand_v not_o why_o it_o may_v not_o be_v do_v with_o as_o much_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n the_o people_n join_v their_o intention_n and_o particular_a prayer_n with_o the_o priest_n as_o their_o ambassador_n to_o god_n as_o if_o they_o understand_v he_o he_o be_v sure_a the_o effect_n of_o a_o sincere_a devotion_n for_o nine_o hundred_o year_n together_o which_o this_o manner_n of_o worship_n produce_v in_o this_o nation_n be_v much_o different_a from_o those_o we_o have_v see_v since_o the_o reduce_v the_o public_a liturgy_n into_o english_a for_o which_o he_o instance_n in_o building_n and_o endow_v church_n college_n religious_a house_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o several_a nation_n by_o english_a missionary_n but_o this_o he_o say_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o not_o to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o fancy_n of_o private_a man_n but_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o withal_o be_v confess_v by_o some_o protestant_n 1655._o that_o most_o sect_n of_o christian_n have_v the_o scripture_n liturgy_n and_o ritual_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a but_o to_o the_o learned_a and_o therefore_o according_a to_o st._n austin_n it_o be_v insolent_a madness_n to_o dispute_v that_o which_o be_v frequent_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n for_o our_o more_o distinct_a proceed_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v 1._o whether_o pray_v in_o a_o know_a or_o unknown_a tongue_n do_v more_o conduce_v to_o devotion_n 2._o whether_o this_o whole_a matter_n be_v a_o thing_n leave_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o determine_v 3._o whether_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n be_v universal_o receive_v in_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n 1._o whether_o of_o these_o conduce_v more_o to_o devotion_n be_v our_o main_a enquiry_n and_o if_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n do_v so_o i_o wonder_v he_o tell_v we_o that_o all_o catholic_n be_v teach_v to_o say_v they_o in_o their_o mother-tongue_n why_o so_o i_o pray_v be_v it_o that_o by_o understand_v what_o they_o speak_v their_o mind_n may_v be_v more_o attentive_a and_o their_o affection_n more_o raise_v in_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o thing_n they_o pray_v for_o and_o will_v not_o the_o same_o argument_n more_o hold_n for_o public_a prayer_n wherein_o all_o the_o congregation_n be_v to_o join_v together_o so_o that_o their_o private_a prayer_n condemn_v their_o public_a unless_o latin_a in_o the_o church_n be_v of_o great_a force_n than_o utter_v in_o a_o closet_n but_o can_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o any_o man_n who_o consider_v what_o the_o end_n of_o meet_v together_o to_o pray_v be_v that_o such_o a_o end_n shall_v as_o much_o or_o more_o be_v attain_v where_o people_n know_v not_o what_o they_o say_v as_o where_o they_o do_v if_o all_o the_o business_n of_o christian_a worship_n be_v only_o to_o patter_v over_o a_o few_o word_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o prayer_n and_o charm_n what_o he_o say_v be_v to_o some_o purpose_n but_o that_o be_v so_o dishonourable_a a_o thing_n to_o christian_a religion_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o say_v whether_o they_o have_v more_o corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n or_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n if_o i_o see_v a_o company_n of_o indian_n meet_v together_o with_o their_o priest_n among_o they_o use_v many_o antic_a gesture_n and_o mimical_a posture_n and_o speak_v many_o word_n which_o the_o people_n mutter_v after_o he_o but_o understand_v not_o what_o they_o say_v i_o may_v probable_o suspect_v they_o be_v conjure_v but_o shall_v hardly_o believe_v they_o if_o they_o call_v that_o pray_v i_o can_v not_o but_o inquire_v of_o they_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o pray_v if_o they_o tell_v i_o say_v so_o many_o hard_a word_n which_o they_o understand_v not_o i_o have_v do_v with_o they_o but_o shall_v shrewd_o suspect_v the_o knavery_n of_o their_o priest_n if_o they_o tell_v i_o by_o pray_v they_o mean_v express_v their_o desire_n of_o the_o thing_n they_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o to_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v i_o can_v not_o but_o ask_v of_o they_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v they_o ask_v or_o how_o can_v they_o desire_v they_o know_v not_o what_o or_o whether_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v understand_v only_o that_o one_o tongue_n and_o so_o they_o be_v fain_o to_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o his_o own_o language_n this_o i_o confess_v be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n and_o in_o that_o case_n the_o people_n be_v to_o be_v pity_v if_o they_o can_v not_o learn_v that_o tongue_n themselves_o but_o suppose_v all_o language_n equal_o know_v to_o he_o we_o make_v our_o address_n to_o why_o shall_v not_o the_o people_n use_v that_o which_o they_o understand_v themselves_o be_v their_o prayer_n like_o counterfeit_a jewel_n that_o the_o less_o they_o understand_v they_o the_o better_a they_o like_v they_o it_o may_v just_o give_v man_n some_o suspicion_n that_o there_o be_v not_o fair_a deal_n where_o so_o little_a light_n be_v allow_v to_o judge_v by_o and_o that_o devotion_n commend_v most_o which_o ignorance_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o think_v it_o as_o unreasonable_a to_o desire_v the_o people_n to_o say_v amen_o to_o prayer_n they_o know_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o as_o for_o man_n to_o set_v their_o hand_n to_o petition_n without_o read_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o they_o it_o be_v a_o great_a chance_n if_o they_o do_v not_o mistake_v to_o their_o own_o great_a prejudice_n and_o do_v what_o they_o repent_v of_o afterward_o we_o declare_v that_o our_o meeting_n together_o to_o worship_n god_n be_v to_o join_v together_o our_o hearty_a prayer_n which_o the_o more_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o better_a their_o mind_n be_v satisfy_v in_o what_o they_o desire_v
person_n they_o have_v ten_o time_n more_o cause_n to_o fear_v than_o the_o common_a people_n and_o consider_v the_o advantage_n they_o once_o have_v by_o the_o horrible_a ignorance_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n it_o must_v be_v impute_v only_o to_o the_o watchful_a eye_n of_o divine_a providence_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o so_o little_a use_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v preserve_v entire_a to_o our_o day_n there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o mean_n in_o the_o world_n to_o have_v prevent_v a_o reformation_n as_o this_o for_o they_o be_v not_o out_o when_o they_o take_v the_o scripture_n so_o much_o for_o their_o enemy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o force_n and_o restraint_n they_o put_v upon_o it_o and_o the_o fear_n and_o jealousy_n they_o be_v in_o about_o it_o continual_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o this_o will_v any_o one_o have_v compare_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a people_n as_o my_o adversary_n do_v to_o a_o sword_n in_o a_o mad_a man_n hand_n be_v it_o of_o so_o destructive_a a_o nature_n and_o frame_v for_o no_o other_o use_n than_o a_o sword_n be_v which_o nothing_o but_o discretion_n keep_v a_o man_n from_o do_v mischief_n by_o and_o all_o the_o way_n a_o man_n have_v though_o never_o so_o meek_a and_o humble_a to_o defend_v himself_o by_o it_o be_v by_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n with_o it_o if_o he_o continue_v his_o assault_n these_o expression_n do_v not_o argue_v any_o kindness_n to_o the_o scripture_n nor_o a_o apprehension_n of_o any_o great_a good_a come_v to_o the_o world_n by_o it_o but_o that_o real_o man_n may_v have_v be_v more_o at_o ease_n and_o few_o difference_n in_o religion_n have_v happen_v if_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o bible_n have_v be_v lose_v assoon_o as_o the_o pope_n have_v place_v himself_o in_o his_o infallible_a chair_n this_o design_n be_v once_o attempt_v as_o i_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o fail_v of_o success_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o far_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o prudence_n may_v carry_v they_o if_o ever_o such_o a_o season_n shall_v fall_v into_o their_o hand_n again_o have_v find_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o they_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o little_a benefit_n by_o they_o their_o church_n be_v once_o own_v as_o infallible_a for_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o do_v more_o mischief_n according_a to_o they_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o reformer_n than_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o do_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a people_n if_o it_o must_v be_v a_o sword_n in_o a_o mad_a man_n hand_n whether_o the_o more_o strength_n and_o cunning_a such_o a_o one_o have_v he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o do_v so_o much_o the_o more_o mischief_n by_o it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o get_v it_o out_o of_o such_o a_o man_n hand_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o the_o high_a prudence_n and_o care_n of_o the_o public_a safety_n to_o do_v it_o it_o can_v be_v then_o nothing_o but_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o make_v they_o suffer_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o who_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v mischief_n by_o it_o and_o the_o more_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v the_o more_o desirable_a and_o prudential_a it_o be_v to_o take_v it_o from_o they_o but_o all_o man_n see_v none_o be_v so_o capable_a of_o do_v mischief_n thereby_o as_o man_n of_o the_o great_a wit_n and_o learning_n and_o that_o have_v the_o fair_a appearance_n of_o piety_n to_o the_o world_n the_o consequence_n then_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v if_o pursue_v to_o the_o true_a design_n of_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v keep_v if_o possible_a out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o most_o subtle_a learned_a and_o pious_a man_n above_o all_o other_o if_o they_o be_v not_o true_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a show_n to_o pretend_v only_o to_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o order_n for_o when_o be_v they_o otherwise_o but_o when_o cunning_a man_n have_v the_o manage_n of_o they_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v that_o it_o will_v never_o be_v well_o with_o the_o world_n till_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v all_o burn_v which_o be_v abroad_o and_o that_o only_o one_o original_a be_v preserve_v in_o the_o vatican_n to_o justify_v the_o pope_n title_n to_o infallibility_n and_o that_o as_o the_o sybilline_a oracle_n of_o old_a never_o to_o be_v consult_v but_o in_o case_n of_o great_a extremity_n and_o that_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o some_o very_a trusty_a officer_n nor_o to_o be_v interpret_v but_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o if_o i_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o own_v the_o principle_n of_o it_o i_o must_v needs_o have_v condemn_v the_o great_a man_n of_o it_o in_o former_a time_n for_o want_n of_o prudence_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o will_v have_v serve_v their_o turn_n much_o better_a than_o forge_v so_o many_o decretal_a epistle_n falsify_v so_o many_o testimony_n pervert_v so_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o maintain_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o papal_a chair_n there_o be_v only_o one_o small_a circumstance_n want_v their_o good_a will_n we_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o question_v and_o that_o be_v the_o possibility_n of_o it_o for_o although_o the_o roman_a church_n call_v itself_o catholic_n they_o be_v wise_a enough_o to_o know_v there_o be_v many_o considerable_a church_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o where_o the_o scripture_n be_v preserve_v and_o from_o whence_o copy_n may_v be_v procure_v by_o person_n who_o will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o inquisitive_a the_o more_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o get_v it_o therefore_o they_o pitch_v upon_o a_o easy_a way_n and_o find_v the_o people_n under_o a_o very_a competent_a degree_n of_o ignorance_n they_o indulge_v they_o and_o soothe_v they_o up_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v they_o they_o can_v never_o miss_v the_o way_n to_o heaven_n though_o never_o so_o narrow_a in_o the_o dark_a their_o only_a danger_n be_v too_o much_o light_n for_o then_o probable_o they_o may_v be_v in_o a_o great_a dispute_n whether_o the_o broad_a way_n be_v not_o the_o true_a for_o there_o they_o see_v most_o of_o their_o friend_n and_o leader_n and_o while_o they_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o this_o profound_a ignorance_n and_o superstition_n they_o jog_v on_o in_o their_o opinion_n as_o secure_o to_o heaven_n as_o ignatius_n loyola_n mule_n do_v to_o mountserrat_a 17._o when_o he_o lay_v his_o bridle_n on_o his_o neck_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o will_v take_v the_o way_n to_o pursue_v the_o moor_n 3._o which_o be_v the_o more_o beat_a tract_n or_o the_o more_o craggy_a and_o untrodden_a way_n to_o that_o place_n of_o devotion_n and_o by_o a_o mighty_a providence_n and_o i_o suppose_v a_o little_a help_n of_o the_o rider_n the_o beast_n take_v the_o more_o narrow_a way_n but_o when_o person_n begin_v to_o be_v awaken_v by_o learning_n and_o thereby_o grow_v inquisitive_a in_o all_o matter_n and_o so_o by_o degree_n in_o those_o of_o religion_n they_o then_o espy_v their_o error_n in_o let_v such_o a_o book_n lie_v abroad_o in_o so_o many_o hand_n from_o whence_o so_o many_o irresistible_a argument_n be_v draw_v against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o i_o assure_v myself_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n against_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n but_o that_o be_v now_o irremediable_a they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o small_a art_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v any_o one_o particular_a person_n who_o they_o have_v the_o least_o suspicion_n of_o from_o meddle_v with_o a_o book_n so_o dangerous_a to_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n §_o 10._o for_o if_o this_o be_v not_o it_o church_n what_o make_v they_o to_o be_v more_o jealous_a of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o ever_o the_o christian_n be_v in_o former_a age_n be_v there_o not_o much_o more_o danger_n of_o misunderstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n at_o first_o than_o ever_o after_o nay_o be_v there_o not_o very_o many_o who_o be_v false_a apostle_n and_o great_a and_o dangerous_a heretic_n presumptuous_a and_o arrogant_a if_o ever_o any_o be_v but_o do_v christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o all_o this_o think_v it_o unfit_a to_o communicate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o people_n or_o be_v the_o book_n contain_v it_o write_v in_o language_n not_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o they_o no_o they_o choose_v the_o most_o popular_a language_n of_o that_o time_n most_o large_o spread_v and_o general_o understand_v the_o apostle_n never_o tell_v their_o disciple_n of_o the_o danger_n of_o read_v the_o divine_a write_n that_o be_v among_o they_o when_o they_o be_v
first_o spread_v abroad_o and_o never_o so_o proper_a a_o season_n to_o give_v they_o caution_n as_o then_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o 19_o they_o advise_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o the_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o they_o do_v well_o therein_o 4._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v for_o their_o instruction_n and_o comfort_n 16._o that_o be_v divine_o inspire_v they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n what_o do_v the_o apostle_n never_o imagine_v all_o this_o while_n the_o ill_a use_n that_o may_v be_v make_v of_o they_o by_o man_n of_o perverse_a mind_n yes_o they_o know_v it_o as_o well_o as_o any_o and_o do_v foretell_v schism_n and_o heresy_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o see_v they_o in_o their_o own_o day_n and_o yet_o poor_a man_n want_v that_o exquisite_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o prevent_v they_o by_o so_o happy_a a_o expedient_a as_o when_o they_o have_v write_v epistle_n to_o several_a church_n to_o forbid_v the_o promiscuous_a read_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v it_o be_v the_o awe_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n make_v this_o prohibition_n not_o so_o necessary_a in_o their_o own_o time_n do_v the_o church_n then_o find_v it_o necessary_a to_o restrain_v the_o people_n after_o their_o decease_n we_o have_v a_o occasion_n soon_o after_o give_v wherein_o to_o see_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n the_o church_n of_o corinth_n fall_v into_o a_o grievous_a schism_n and_o opposition_n to_o their_o spiritual_a governor_n upon_o this_o clemens_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o they_o wherein_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n to_o they_o to_o preserve_v unity_n that_o he_o bid_v they_o look_v diligent_o into_o the_o scripture_n 58._o which_o be_v the_o true_a oracle_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o afterward_o take_v st._n paul_n epistle_n into_o your_o hand_n 61._o and_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v and_o commend_v they_o very_o much_o for_o be_v skill_v in_o the_o scripture_n 68_o beloved_n say_v he_o you_o have_v know_v and_o very_o well_o know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o you_o have_v thorough_o look_v into_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n therefore_o call_v they_o to_o mind_n which_o language_n be_v as_o far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n be_v from_o they_o nay_o the_o counterfeit_a clemens_n who_o they_o can_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o other_o occasion_n be_v as_o express_v in_o this_o matter_n as_o the_o true_a for_o he_o persuade_v private_a christian_n to_o continual_a meditation_n in_o the_o scripture_n 4._o which_o he_o call_v the_o oracle_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o best_a employment_n of_o their_o retirement_n but_o we_o need_v not_o use_v his_o testimony_n in_o this_o matter_n nor_o the_o old_a edition_n of_o ignatius_n wherein_o parent_n be_v bid_v to_o instruct_v their_o child_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n philadelph_n nor_o that_o say_n of_o polycarp_n to_o the_o philippian_n out_o of_o the_o old_a latin_a edition_n i_o be_o confident_a you_o be_v well_o study_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o in_o the_o greek_a yet_o preserve_v he_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o read_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n that_o they_o may_v be_v build_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n usser_n so_o little_o do_v these_o holy_a man_n dream_v of_o such_o a_o prudent_a dispense_n the_o scripture_n among_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v themselves_o or_o other_o by_o they_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n the_o read_v the_o scripture_n among_o christian_n before_o their_o meal_n 728._o and_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n at_o they_o and_o tertullian_n mention_n the_o same_o custom_n origen_n origen_n in_o the_o greek_a commentary_n late_o publish_v persuade_v christian_n by_o all_o mean_n 320._o by_o attend_v to_o read_v prayer_n teach_v meditation_n therein_o day_n and_o night_n to_o lay_v up_o in_o their_o heart_n not_o only_o the_o new_a oracle_n of_o the_o gospel_n apostle_n and_o apocalypse_n but_o the_o old_a one_o too_o of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o elsewhere_o tell_v his_o hearer_n 27._o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v if_o they_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n in_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v great_a benefit_n to_o be_v have_v by_o they_o but_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v he_o speak_v here_o only_o of_o public_a read_v the_o scripture_n in_o his_o homily_n on_o leviticus_n he_o speak_v plain_o that_o he_o will_v not_o only_o have_v they_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o public_a 9_o but_o to_o be_v exercise_v and_o meditate_v therein_o in_o their_o house_n night_n and_o day_n for_o christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v command_v in_o the_o law_n to_o meditate_v therein_o upon_o their_o journey_n and_o when_o they_o sit_v in_o their_o house_n and_o when_o they_o lie_v down_o and_o rise_v up_o but_o have_v not_o the_o church_n yet_o experience_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o permit_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o ever_o great_a and_o more_o notorious_a heresy_n than_o in_o those_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o arise_v from_o pervert_v the_o word_n and_o design_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o do_v the_o church_n yet_o afterward_o grow_v wise_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n they_o have_v trial_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o heresy_n but_o do_v the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n on_o that_o account_n no_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o they_o commend_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o as_o the_o best_a remedy_n for_o all_o passion_n of_o the_o mind_n so_o st._n basil_n ephes._n and_o st._n hierome_n call_v it_o and_o this_o latter_a commend_v nothing_o more_o to_o the_o woman_n he_o instruct_v in_o devotion_n than_o constant_a read_v the_o scripture_n and_o withal_o they_o say_v that_o infinite_a evil_n do_v arise_v from_o ignorance_n of_o the_o scripture_n rom._n from_o hence_o most_o part_n of_o heresy_n have_v come_v from_o hence_o a_o negligent_a and_o careless_a life_n and_o unfruitful_a labour_n nay_o so_o frequent_a so_o earnest_a and_o vehement_a be_v st._n chrysostome_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n that_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o by_o say_v he_o speak_v hyperbolical_o which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v he_o speak_v too_o much_o of_o it_o but_o how_o far_o different_a be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o time_n from_o what_o those_o have_v think_v who_o understand_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n best_a we_o may_v see_v what_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o the_o counsel_n give_v to_o julius_n 3._o by_o the_o bishop_n meet_v at_o bononia_n for_o that_o end_n to_o give_v the_o best_a advice_n they_o can_v for_o restore_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v 6._o that_o which_o be_v the_o great_a and_o weighty_a of_o all_o they_o say_v they_o reserve_v to_o the_o last_o which_o be_v that_o by_o all_o mean_n as_o little_a of_o the_o gospel_n as_o may_v be_v especial_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v read_v in_o the_o city_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o that_o little_a which_o be_v in_o the_o mass_n ought_v to_o be_v sufficient_a neither_o shall_v it_o be_v permit_v to_o any_o mortal_a to_o read_v more_o for_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v content_v with_o that_o little_a all_o thing_n go_v well_o with_o they_o but_o quite_o otherwise_o since_o more_o be_v common_o read_v for_o this_o in_o short_a be_v that_o book_n say_v they_o which_o above_o all_o other_o have_v raise_v those_o tempest_n and_o whirlwind_n which_o we_o be_v almost_o carry_v away_o with_o and_o in_o truth_n if_o any_o one_o diligent_o consider_v it_o and_o compare_v it_o with_o what_o be_v do_v in_o our_o church_n will_v find_v they_o very_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o and_o our_o very_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v different_a from_o it_o but_o repugnant_a to_o it_o a_o very_a fair_a and_o ingenuos_fw-la confession_n and_o if_o self-condemned_n person_n be_v heretic_n there_o can_v be_v none_o great_a than_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n especial_o the_o prudential_a man_n in_o it_o such_o as_o these_o certain_o be_v who_o the_o pope_n single_v out_o to_o give_v advice_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o how_o different_a be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o world_n from_o that_o of_o the_o child_n of_o light_n we_o have_v already_o see_v what_o another_o kind_n of_o judgement_n
in_o which_o he_o be_v sometime_o swallow_v up_o in_o god_n as_o bonaventure_n expression_n be_v and_o his_o soul_n melt_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v so_o tender_a heart_a to_o the_o poor_a that_o he_o sometime_o put_v off_o his_o clothes_n to_o give_v they_o sometime_o unrip_v they_o sometime_o cut_v they_o in_o piece_n i_o suppose_v that_o he_o may_v give_v to_o the_o more_o 1._o all_o this_o while_n he_o have_v no_o teacher_n but_o christ_n and_o learn_v all_o by_o inspiration_n but_o go_v beside_o himself_o at_o hear_v the_o voice_n come_v from_o a_o crucifix_n as_o any_o one_o almost_o will_v have_v do_v and_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v not_o well_o recover_v when_o he_o come_v from_o the_o cave_n 2._o for_o the_o people_n flock_v about_o he_o as_o a_o mad_a man_n and_o give_v he_o the_o common_a civility_n to_o such_o person_n of_o dirt_n and_o stone_n and_o his_o father_n entertain_v he_o with_o dark_a room_n and_o chain_n as_o the_o fit_a for_o he_o who_o neither_o word_n nor_o blow_n can_v bring_v to_o himself_o but_o find_v no_o amendment_n he_o make_v he_o renounce_v his_o patrimony_n and_o so_o discharge_v he_o 4._o which_o s._n francis_n do_v so_o ready_o that_o he_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o keep_v the_o clothes_n on_o his_o back_n 4._o whereby_o say_v bonaventure_n in_o a_o wonderful_a zeal_n and_o be_v drink_v in_o the_o spirit_n cast_v away_o his_o very_a breeches_n and_o be_v stark_o naked_a before_o they_o all_o say_v thus_o to_o his_o father_n hitherto_o i_o call_v thou_o father_n on_o earth_n but_o hence_o forward_o i_o can_v secure_o say_v our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o though_o his_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o his_o parent_n have_v be_v inconsistent_a the_o bishop_n in_o who_o presence_n all_o this_o be_v do_v give_v order_n to_o have_v his_o nakedness_n cover_v high_o admire_v his_o zeal_n and_o he_o no_o soon_o have_v get_v some_o rag_n about_o he_o but_o he_o fall_v to_o make_v crucifix_n in_o mortar_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n as_o child_n do_v baby_n in_o the_o dirt_n in_o this_o height_n of_o fanaticism_n he_o go_v about_o and_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n 1._o who_o word_n pierce_v their_o heart_n much_o soon_o than_o sense_n and_o reason_n will_v have_v do_v and_o he_o soon_o bring_v the_o superstitious_a and_o ignorant_a multitude_n to_o a_o great_a admiration_n of_o he_o for_o his_o very_a way_n of_o salute_v the_o people_n he_o pretend_v he_o have_v by_o revelation_n at_o last_o one_o bernard_n join_v with_o he_o but_o s._n francis_n tell_v he_o 2._o they_o must_v seek_v god_n for_o direction_n what_o to_o do_v and_o after_o prayer_n he_o be_v a_o great_a worshipper_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o honour_n to_o it_o open_v the_o gospel_n three_o time_n and_o the_o first_o three_o sentence_n he_o meet_v with_o be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o order_n their_o second_o brother_n be_v f._n gyles_n who_o though_o a_o idiot_n and_o a_o simple_a man_n 3_o be_v full_a of_o god_n as_o he_o say_v and_o have_v so_o many_o ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n that_o he_o seem_v to_o live_v rather_o among_o angel_n than_o man_n one_o day_n when_o s._n francis_n be_v alone_o in_o a_o solitary_a place_n 5._o he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n of_o joy_n and_o have_v full_a assurance_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o be_v transport_v beyond_o himself_o he_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o a_o wonderful_a light_n wherein_o his_o mind_n be_v enlarge_v he_o foresee_v all_o that_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v concern_v his_o order_n his_o number_n be_v increase_v 7._o to_o rome_n he_o go_v to_o confirm_v his_o order_n but_o the_o pope_n reject_v he_o with_o scorn_n but_o in_o the_o night_n he_o see_v a_o palm_n grow_v between_o his_o foot_n into_o a_o goodly_a tree_n which_o he_o wise_o interpret_n to_o be_v s._n francis_n send_v for_o he_o and_o promise_v he_o fair_a thing_n and_o upon_o the_o other_o vision_n of_o his_o support_v the_o lateran_n church_n he_o approve_v his_o rule_n and_o establish_v his_o order_n and_o his_o whole_a life_n afterward_o be_v agreeable_a to_o this_o beginning_n 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n he_o call_v franciscus_n as_o possevine_n tell_v we_o the_o book_n of_o life_n the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n the_o marrow_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o ladder_n of_o heaven_n the_o key_n of_o paradise_n the_o eternal_a covenant_n let_v any_o fanatic_n be_v produce_v among_o we_o though_o we_o be_v far_o from_o look_v on_o they_o as_o the_o supporter_n of_o our_o church_n who_o have_v exceed_v s._n francis_n in_o their_o action_n or_o expression_n 1._o s._n brigitt_n say_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n francis_n that_o it_o be_v not_o dictate_v or_o compose_v by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n but_o by_o god_n himself_o nay_o every_o word_n therein_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o she_o say_v likewise_o of_o all_o the_o other_o rule_n of_o religious_a order_n what_o horrible_a blasphemy_n be_v this_o which_o be_v so_o solemn_o approve_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o divine_a revelation_n but_o lest_o dominicus_n shall_v seem_v to_o come_v behind_o s._n francis_n in_o â—â—sions_n 48._o he_o tell_v he_o at_o rome_n where_o they_o meet_v that_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o he_o in_o a_o vision_n that_o christ_n be_v just_a come_v to_o destroy_v the_o world_n for_o the_o wickedness_n of_o it_o and_o his_o mother_n stop_v he_o and_o tell_v he_o she_o have_v two_o servant_n will_v reform_v it_o whereof_o himself_o be_v one_o and_o christ_n approve_v of_o he_o as_o one_o that_o will_v do_v his_o work_n but_o his_o companion_n he_o do_v not_o know_v till_o he_o meet_v s._n francis_n and_o so_o they_o embrace_v one_o another_o which_o vision_n out_o of_o his_o great_a humility_n s._n francis_n report_v have_v it_o from_o the_o other_o own_o mouth_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o any_o more_o of_o dominicus_n nor_o on_o the_o blasphemous_a image_n set_v up_o in_o s._n mark_v church_n at_o venice_n 509._o one_o of_o which_o be_v of_o s._n paul_n with_o this_o inscription_n by_o he_o we_o go_v to_o christ_n the_o other_o of_o dominicus_n with_o this_o but_o by_o he_o we_o go_v easy_a to_o christ_n but_o i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o their_o follower_n among_o who_o we_o meet_v with_o one_o of_o the_o most_o blasphemous_a piece_n of_o enthusiasm_n the_o world_n have_v ever_o know_v §_o 8._o for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n one_o almaricus_fw-la a_o student_n in_o paris_n be_v suspect_v for_o some_o dangerous_a opinion_n friar_n for_o which_o he_o be_v sentence_v to_o recant_v naucâ—ur_fw-fr and_o soon_o after_o die_v among_o these_o opinion_n he_o broach_v this_o blasphemy_n 900._o which_o be_v private_o instill_v into_o his_o follower_n that_o every_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n have_v his_o successive_a time_n of_o rule_v the_o world_n 17._o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o father_n continue_v till_o christ_n come_v the_o law_n of_o the_o son_n to_o their_o time_n and_o then_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o begin_v 1209._o in_o which_o the_o use_n of_o sacrament_n be_v to_o cease_v and_o all_o internal_a administration_n 49._o and_o every_o one_o than_o be_v to_o be_v save_v by_o the_o inspiration_n and_o inward_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n without_o any_o external_a action_n they_o so_o high_o extol_v love_n that_o what_o will_v have_v be_v a_o sin_n without_o it_o they_o think_v to_o be_v nothing_o with_o it_o as_o fornication_n adultery_n etc._n etc._n and_o promise_a impunity_n to_o the_o woman_n with_o who_o they_o commit_v these_o thing_n 1109._o because_o they_o say_v god_n be_v only_o good_a and_o not_o just_a that_o these_o be_v their_o opinion_n 7._o be_v deliver_v by_o rigordus_n who_o live_v in_o that_o age_n and_o be_v upon_o the_o place_n be_v a_o monk_n of_o s._n denys_n and_o physician_n to_o the_o king_n of_o france_n 6._o and_o by_o eymericus_n and_o pegna_n and_o many_o other_o but_o by_o the_o care_n and_o endeavour_v of_o the_o bishop_n and_o university_n of_o paris_n though_o they_o have_v spread_v very_o far_o abroad_o and_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o secrecy_n yet_o by_o the_o fraud_n and_o artifice_n of_o one_o employ_v among_o they_o who_o pretend_v to_o revelation_n and_o the_o spirit_n as_o high_o as_o they_o can_v do_v they_o be_v convict_v condemn_a and_o some_o of_o they_o execute_v notwithstanding_o which_o severity_n about_o fifty_o year_n after_o this_o come_v forth_o a_o book_n with_o the_o title_n of_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la or_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n publish_v by_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n and_o suppose_v to_o be_v write_v by_o johannes_n de_fw-fr parma_n
about_o a._n d._n 1254._o who_o be_v general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n but_o the_o book_n be_v receive_v and_o defend_v by_o both_o order_n as_o will_v present_o appear_v but_o it_o will_v be_v first_o necessary_a to_o consider_v what_o the_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v high_a fanaticism_n than_o be_v therein_o or_o rather_o great_a blasphemy_n let_v they_o have_v leave_n to_o triumph_v the_o most_o perfect_a account_n we_o have_v of_o it_o 9_o be_v from_o nicol_n eymericus_n who_o be_v himself_o a_o inquisitor_n and_o tell_v we_o these_o heresy_n or_o error_n be_v contain_v in_o it_o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n a_o great_a fanatic_a excel_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 330._o and_o consequent_o the_o new_a and_o old_a testament_n 2._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o edify_v 3._o that_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v to_o be_v evacuate_v or_o lose_v its_o force_n as_o the_o old_a have_v already_o 4._o that_o the_o new_a testament_n shall_v not_o remain_v in_o force_n above_o six_o year_n long_o viz._n to_o a._n d._n 1260._o 5._o that_o they_o which_o shall_v live_v beyond_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o perfection_n 6._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v give_v way_n to_o another_o gospel_n and_o so_o instead_o of_o the_o priesthood_n of_o christ_n another_o gospel_n shall_v succeed_v 7._o that_o no_o simple_a man_n be_v fit_a to_o instruct_v man_n in_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a thing_n but_o they_o that_o walk_v barefoot_a 8._o that_o although_o god_n afflict_v the_o jew_n in_o this_o world_n yet_o he_o will_v save_v they_o though_o they_o remain_v in_o judaism_n and_o will_v in_o the_o end_n deliver_v they_o from_o all_o the_o opposition_n of_o man_n remain_v such_o as_o they_o be_v 9_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o bring_v forth_o child_n nor_o will_v do_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o temporal_a reign_n which_o shall_v be_v after_o six_o year_n and_o by_o this_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v bring_v forth_o many_o call_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o church_n 10._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n bring_v no_o man_n to_o perfection_n 11._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v or_o joachims_n work_n obtain_v call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n or_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v do_v away_o 12._o that_o no_o man_n in_o religious_a order_n be_v bind_v to_o expose_v his_o life_n for_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o preserve_v the_o worship_n of_o christ_n but_o other_o man_n be_v 13._o that_o as_o when_o john_n baptist_n come_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v confute_v because_o of_o new_a thing_n come_v in_o their_o place_n so_o when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v or_o the_o three_o state_n of_o the_o world_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v before_o must_v be_v confute_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o new_a which_o be_v to_o come_v from_o whence_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n must_v be_v refute_v and_o the_o old_a cast_v away_o 14._o that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o contemplative_a life_n 15._o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n shall_v perish_v but_o one_o of_o a_o religious_a order_n shall_v be_v perfer_v above_o all_o in_o dignity_n and_o honour_n and_o that_o as_o the_o authority_n under_o the_o father_n be_v commit_v to_o one_o of_o the_o marry_a order_n so_o under_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o one_o or_o some_o of_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n 16._o that_o those_o who_o be_v over_o the_o college_n of_o monk_n aught_o in_o those_o day_n to_o think_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o secular_o and_o prepare_v themselves_o to_o return_v to_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o the_o jew_n 17._o that_o the_o preacher_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o last_o state_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v of_o great_a dignity_n and_o authority_n than_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 18._o that_o the_o preacher_n and_o doctor_n of_o religious_a order_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v infest_a by_o the_o clergy_n shall_v go_v over_o to_o the_o infidel_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o they_o go_v thither_o for_o that_o end_n to_o bring_v they_o in_o battle_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n john_n apocalyps_n 15._o these_o may_v suffice_v out_o of_o twenty_o seven_o to_o let_v the_o world_n know_v where_o the_o height_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o fanaticism_n be_v first_o hatch_v and_o no_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o any_o who_o have_v the_o face_n or_o name_n of_o christian_n shall_v own_v these_o thing_n yet_o they_o come_v from_o those_o excellent_a and_o inspire_a person_n of_o the_o new_o found_v religious_a order_n and_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o the_o mortal_a hatred_n that_o then_o be_v between_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n who_o usurp_v the_o professor_n place_n in_o the_o university_n against_o their_o will_n god_n know_v how_o far_o this_o doctrine_n may_v have_v prevail_v without_o the_o least_o censure_n for_o the_o pope_n be_v extreme_o partial_a to_o the_o friar_n and_o will_v hear_v no_o ill_a of_o they_o they_o now_o find_v they_o their_o most_o useful_a instrument_n in_o all_o their_o quarrel_n with_o prince_n 909._o the_o secular_a clergy_n and_o the_o people_n so_o matth._n paris_n relate_v the_o story_n of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o university_n and_o the_o friar_n tell_v that_o though_o the_o king_n and_o the_o city_n be_v for_o preserve_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o university_n yet_o the_o friar_n be_v at_o the_o pope_n devotion_n and_o do_v they_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o service_n be_v more_o acceptable_a in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o get_v the_o better_a of_o the_o university_n nay_o so_o zealous_a be_v alexander_n the_o four_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o friar_n against_o the_o university_n that_o in_o the_o six_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n he_o send_v out_o near_o forty_o bull_n against_o the_o university_n of_o which_o not_o one_o now_o appear_v in_o the_o bullarium_fw-la but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v preserve_v in_o that_o accurate_a preface_n before_o the_o work_n of_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la the_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o university_n against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o friar_n 3._o and_o in_o the_o late_a history_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o heat_n some_o intimation_n be_v give_v the_o divine_n of_o the_o university_n of_o such_o a_o book_n which_o be_v in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o friar_n call_v evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la wherein_o be_v very_o dangerous_a doctrine_n ibid._n which_o be_v sai_z matthew_n paris_z preach_v read_v and_o teach_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o be_v put_v together_o by_o they_o in_o a_o book_n call_v evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o take_v say_v he_o chief_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n 37._o and_o richerius_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o book_n be_v compose_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o paris_n by_o some_o be_v get_v a_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o extract_v some_o head_n out_o of_o it_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o upon_o that_o as_o du_n bouley_n say_v they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v public_o at_o paris_n 299._o but_o not_o be_v satisfy_v herewith_o they_o preach_v against_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o a_o sermon_n of_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la 500_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v see_v no_o small_a part_n of_o that_o book_n and_o he_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o do_v in_o all_o contain_v more_o than_o the_o bible_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v it_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v nothing_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a gospel_n and_o that_o the_o book_n itself_o be_v the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v preach_v but_o for_o five_o year_n to_o come_v that_o then_o man_n shall_v have_v another_o rule_n of_o life_n and_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v otherwise_o manage_v which_o say_v he_o be_v execrable_a and_o abominable_a to_o be_v speak_v but_o not_o content_a with_o bare_a preach_v against_o they_o he_o write_v a_o very_a smart_n book_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n de_fw-fr periculo_fw-la novissimorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la of_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o
last_o time_n wherein_o he_o do_v at_o large_a set_v forth_o the_o hypocrisy_n 38._o idleness_n flattery_n and_o baseness_n of_o the_o friar_n but_o come_v to_o show_v the_o near_a approach_n of_o the_o danger_n he_o mention_n he_o say_v it_o be_v now_o fifty_o five_o year_n for_o about_o that_o time_n almaric_n broach_v his_o doctrine_n that_o some_o have_v endeavour_v to_o change_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n into_o another_o gospel_n which_o they_o say_v will_v be_v better_o more_o perfect_a and_o worthy_a which_o they_o call_v the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n which_o will_v by_o its_o come_n turn_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n out_o of_o door_n as_o say_v he_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o prove_v out_o of_o that_o curse_a gospel_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o add_v that_o this_o everlasting_a gospel_n be_v public_o explain_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1254._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o will_v be_v preach_v unless_o there_o be_v some_o other_o thing_n which_o hinder_v and_o afterward_o he_o say_v that_o in_o that_o book_n this_o everlasting_a gospel_n be_v say_v to_o exceed_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n as_o much_o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o sun_n do_v that_o of_o the_o moon_n or_o the_o kernel_n do_v the_o shell_n this_o book_n of_o his_o extreme_o incense_v the_o friar_n and_o they_o present_o send_v information_n against_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o their_o interest_n get_v his_o book_n to_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v public_o before_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o court_n at_o anagnia_n and_o afterward_o at_o paris_n to_o which_o purpose_n the_o pope_n publish_v a_o bull_n and_o denounce_v the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n against_o any_o who_o shall_v presume_v to_o defend_v it_o and_o the_o write_v of_o it_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a promotion_n and_o banish_a france_n 1256._o as_o far_o as_o the_o pope_n power_n can_v do_v it_o all_o this_o be_v do_v in_o great_a haste_n before_o the_o legate_n from_o the_o university_n can_v appear_v and_o when_o they_o come_v three_o of_o they_o recant_v and_o return_v only_a gul._n de_fw-fr s._n amore_n resolve_v to_o stand_v it_o out_o and_o answer_v all_o their_o objection_n and_o persist_v still_o in_o the_o accusation_n of_o that_o horrible_a book_n and_o at_o last_o prevail_v so_o much_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v fain_o to_o condemn_v the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la together_o with_o s._n amour_n book_n but_o it_o appear_v how_o unwilling_o he_o do_v it_o by_o his_o carriage_n in_o it_o which_o be_v relate_v by_o matth._n paris_n 939._o for_o he_o condemn_v the_o other_o book_n solemn_o and_o cause_v the_o sentence_n to_o be_v public_o execute_v but_o he_o give_v order_n that_o this_o book_n shall_v be_v secret_o burn_v and_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v without_o any_o offence_n to_o the_o friar_n lo_o here_o the_o true_a zeal_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n a_o book_n only_o write_v against_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n be_v condemn_v as_o impious_a wicked_a execrable_a and_o what_o not_o in_o the_o bull_n against_o it_o and_o a_o book_n against_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o high_a manner_n hardly_o procure_v to_o be_v condemn_v and_o when_o it_o be_v with_o great_a fear_n of_o displease_v the_o author_n and_o approver_n of_o it_o and_o since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v be_v very_o careful_a to_o suppress_v the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o latter_a but_o very_o forward_o to_o set_v forth_o the_o other_o for_o in_o the_o roman_a bullarium_n 1._o the_o bull_n against_o s._n amour_n book_n be_v set_v forth_o at_o large_a 137._o but_o not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o any_o such_o book_n condemn_v as_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la so_o much_o dear_a to_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o honour_n of_o friar_n than_o of_o christ_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o therefore_o s._n amour_n say_v well_o in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n before_o they_o go_v 330._o that_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o go_v about_o to_o procure_v the_o condemn_a that_o book_n at_o rome_n where_o it_o have_v so_o many_o favourer_n the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o religious_a order_n though_o to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v well_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v and_o preserve_v by_o writer_n of_o their_o own_o church_n and_o person_n of_o the_o same_o age_n out_o of_o who_o only_o i_o have_v give_v account_n of_o they_o for_o otherwise_o according_a to_o their_o usual_a method_n of_o confute_v thing_n which_o do_v not_o please_v they_o they_o will_v be_v deny_v with_o a_o mighty_a confidence_n and_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tell_v that_o these_o be_v only_o the_o lie_n and_o forgery_n of_o heretic_n but_o these_o be_v to_o their_o shame_n preserve_v in_o their_o own_o book_n and_o we_o can_v show_v they_o the_o very_a word_n if_o occasion_n require_v it_o §_o 9_o yet_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v afterward_o that_o only_o the_o preach_a friar_n sell_v into_o these_o extravagancy_n for_o the_o franciscan_n have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o they_o too_o and_o be_v as_o forward_o to_o promote_v that_o which_o they_o account_v their_o common_a interest_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n condemn_v the_o book_n say_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o abbot_n joachims_n write_n joh._n yet_o his_o doctrine_n do_v in_o no_o long_a time_n after_o break_v forth_o again_o in_o the_o franciscan_a order_n for_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o same_o century_n or_o as_o most_o think_v 1._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o appear_v one_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n a_o great_a disciple_n of_o joachims_n as_o guido_n carmelita_n alphonsus_n a_o castro_n and_o franciscus_n pegna_n affirm_v all_o the_o difference_n say_v alphonsus_n 9_o between_o they_o be_v that_o joachim_n make_v the_o spiritual_a state_n to_o commence_v from_o the_o sound_n the_o benedictine_n order_n but_o petrus_n johannis_n will_v have_v it_o begin_v only_o from_o s._n francis_n which_o state_n ib._n as_o eymericus_n relate_v where_o he_o recount_v his_o error_n begin_v with_o the_o franciscan_a order_n when_o the_o angel_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v 6._o s._n francis_n do_v set_v his_o mark_n upon_o all_o his_o soldier_n and_o that_o s._n francis_n appear_v as_o christ_n do_v with_o his_o wound_n upon_o he_o for_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o s._n francis_n in_o one_o of_o his_o vision_n upon_o the_o very_a day_n of_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o cross_n have_v the_o same_o bleed_a wound_n on_o his_o hand_n foot_n and_o side_n which_o christ_n have_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o carry_v they_o for_o two_o year_n together_o before_o his_o death_n and_o lest_o this_o shall_v be_v suspect_v pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o preach_v it_o in_o s._n bonaventure_n hear_v that_o himself_o see_v they_o as_o the_o six_o lesson_n on_o s._n francis_n day_n in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n 6._o and_o bonaventure_n assure_v we_o and_o who_o dare_v question_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n eyesight_n unless_o the_o story_n in_o latter_a time_n of_o maria_n visitationis_fw-la 9_o as_o she_o be_v call_v abbess_n of_o the_o annunciation_n in_o lisbon_n may_v give_v some_o suspicion_n of_o it_o for_o this_o virgin_n have_v gain_v so_o great_a a_o reputation_n for_o sanctity_n not_o only_o in_o portugal_n but_o in_o spain_n italy_n and_o the_o east_n indies_n that_o she_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o fit_a match_n for_o s._n francis_n and_o she_o outdo_v he_o in_o the_o number_n of_o her_o wound_n for_o she_o have_v thirty_o two_o upon_o her_o head_n cause_v by_o christ_n put_n his_o crown_n of_o thorn_n upon_o she_o and_o in_o her_o hand_n and_o â—eet_a and_o side_n they_o be_v as_o exact_v as_o in_o st._n francis_n she_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o show_v they_o if_o her_o confessor_n bid_v she_o but_o never_o otherwise_o lest_o she_o shall_v seem_v too_o much_o to_o glory_v in_o the_o honour_n which_o christ_n have_v do_v she_o this_o confessor_n be_v no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o ludovicus_n granatensis_n a_o man_n high_o commend_v for_o learning_n and_o piety_n who_o as_o very_o believe_v they_o as_o pope_n alexander_n do_v those_o of_o s._n francis_n one_o day_n in_o the_o week_n she_o lay_v rag_n to_o her_o wound_n upon_o which_o the_o print_n of_o the_o wound_n be_v make_v these_o rag_n with_o incredible_a devotion_n say_v the_o writer_n of_o the_o story_n be_v send_v to_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o to_o the_o great_a and_o most_o religious_a person_n in_o all_o part_n by_o who_o they_o be_v receive_v with_o great_a veneration_n and_o when_o he_o be_v inquisitor_n in_o sicily_n he_o say_v he_o see_v many_o of_o they_o
with_o her_o picture_n and_o a_o book_n of_o her_o life_n and_o eminent_a sanctity_n by_o a_o person_n of_o great_a authority_n which_o be_v preserve_v as_o precious_a thing_n by_o the_o viceroy's_a lady_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o then_o pope_n who_o write_v a_o letter_n of_o encouragement_n to_o she_o to_o go_v on_o in_o the_o same_o way_n of_o sanctity_n she_o have_v begin_v she_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o inquisition_n and_o her_o wound_n be_v allow_v by_o they_o after_o diligent_a search_n but_o at_o last_o they_o find_v what_o she_o aim_v at_o which_o be_v the_o revolt_n of_o portugal_n from_o spain_n which_o be_v once_o suspect_v she_o be_v bring_v before_o the_o inquisition_n and_o her_o sanctity_n be_v condemn_v her_o wound_n declare_v to_o be_v a_o mere_a imposture_n be_v artificial_o make_v by_o red_a lead_n and_o herself_o sentence_v by_o the_o inquisitor_n to_o a_o very_a severe_a penance_n all_o her_o day_n decemb._n 8._o a._n d._n 1588._o i_o suppose_v my_o adversary_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o place_n have_v often_o hear_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o but_o if_o he_o doubt_v it_o 16._o he_o may_v find_v it_o as_o i_o have_v relate_v it_o in_o ludovicus_n a_o paramo_n by_o which_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o guess_v what_o it_o be_v which_o give_v and_o preserve_v the_o reputation_n of_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o if_o this_o saint_n have_v die_v before_o her_o design_n break_v forth_o we_o may_v have_v hear_v of_o her_o wound_n in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o st._n francis_n and_o a_o festival_n may_v have_v be_v keep_v in_o commemoration_n of_o her_o sanctity_n and_o herself_o as_o religious_o invocate_v as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o pope_n make_v but_o suppose_v pope_n alexander_n the_o fourth_n authority_n prevail_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o people_n to_o believe_v that_o s._n francis_n have_v the_o same_o wound_n which_o christ_n have_v etc._n etc._n no_o wonder_n then_o it_o shall_v be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n call_v 522._o the_o flower_n of_o s_o francis_n that_o those_o only_o be_v save_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n who_o live_v before_o s._n francis_n but_o all_o that_o follow_v be_v redeem_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o s._n francis_n no_o wonder_n this_o petrus_n johannis_n make_v the_o rule_n of_o s._n francis_n to_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o the_o gospel_n and_o that_o which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n live_v by_o of_o which_o s._n francis_n be_v the_o great_a observer_n next_o to_o christ_n and_o his_o mother_n and_o that_o as_o christ_n when_o he_o be_v to_o reform_v the_o world_n choose_v twelve_o apostle_n so_o s._n francis_n have_v twelve_o brethren_n by_o who_o the_o evangelical_n order_n be_v found_v that_o those_o who_o oppose_v this_o order_n be_v the_o carnal_a persecute_v clergy_n in_o who_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v much_o more_o than_o in_o the_o people_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o mystical_a antichrist_n the_o carnal_a church_n shall_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n life_n and_o zeal_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o burn_v as_o it_o be_v with_o fire_n against_o they_o but_o it_o shall_v be_v dry_v up_o from_o all_o spiritual_a wisdom_n and_o grace_n and_o the_o riches_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v expose_v to_o error_n and_o delusion_n as_o it_o be_v with_o the_o jew_n and_o greek_n those_o who_o will_v not_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o see_v how_o faithful_o i_o have_v translate_v these_o word_n out_o of_o eymericus_n will_v imagine_v i_o have_v borrow_v some_o of_o the_o cant_a language_n of_o the_o modern_a quaker_n but_o he_o go_v on_o say_v that_o as_o vasthi_a the_o queen_n be_v cast_v off_o from_o the_o kingdom_n and_o marriage_n of_o ahassuerus_n the_o humble_a esther_n be_v choose_v to_o succeed_v in_o her_o place_n and_o the_o king_n make_v a_o great_a feast_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o servant_n so_o in_o this_o last_o state_n of_o the_o church_n the_o adulterous_a babylon_n the_o carnal_a church_n be_v reject_v the_o spiritual_a church_n must_v be_v exalt_v and_o a_o great_a and_o spiritual_a feast_n be_v keep_v to_o celebrate_v these_o nuptial_n with_o that_o under_o the_o mystical_a antichrist_n there_o shall_v be_v overturning_n and_o commotion_n by_o which_o the_o carnal_a church_n shall_v be_v terrible_o stir_v up_o and_o move_v against_o the_o evangelical_n spirit_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o carnal_a church_n shall_v fall_v in_o which_o time_n the_o saint_n shall_v preach_v say_v from_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o long_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n which_o before_o say_v in_o the_o pride_n of_o her_o heart_n i_o sit_v as_o a_o queen_n in_o great_a honour_n and_o glory_n i_o rule_v over_o my_o kingdom_n i_o sit_v at_o ease_n i_o be_o no_o widow_n i._n e._n i_o have_v bishop_n and_o king_n on_o my_o side_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o great_a whore_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o revelation_n which_o have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o this_o world_n have_v depart_v from_o the_o worship_n and_o sincere_a love_n and_o the_o delight_n of_o christ_n her_o spouse_n and_o embrace_v the_o world_n the_o riches_n and_o pleasure_n of_o it_o and_o the_o devil_n and_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o prelate_n and_o all_o the_o lover_n of_o this_o world_n that_o the_o teacher_n of_o this_o spiritual_a state_n be_v more_o proper_o the_o gate_n to_o lead_v man_n into_o the_o wisdom_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o these_o thing_n be_v express_o deliver_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o franciscan_a friar_n by_o the_o inquisitor_n eymericus_n i_o know_v wadding_n in_o his_o franciscan_a annal_n to_o preserve_v the_o reputation_n of_o his_o order_n 1297._o will_v clear_v he_o from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o heresy_n but_o i_o suppose_v the_o credit_n of_o a_o inquisitor_n have_v such_o opportunity_n to_o know_v the_o truth_n so_o near_o his_o own_o time_n and_o have_v the_o examination_n of_o many_o of_o his_o follower_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v on_o rather_o than_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o at_o such_o a_o distance_n and_o partial_a for_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o order_n especial_o that_o be_v consider_v which_o possevin_n say_v of_o eymericus_n eymeric_n that_o most_o of_o his_o account_n of_o the_o time_n a_o little_a before_o his_o own_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o vatican_n library_n both_o as_o to_o order_n and_o word_n which_o be_v though_o to_o have_v be_v bring_v from_o avignon_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o be_v make_v inquisitor_n general_n by_o gregory_n 11._o a._n d._n 1358._o but_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v by_o wadding_n or_o other_o that_o the_o beguini_n and_o fratricelli_n the_o beguardi_fw-it and_o other_o be_v his_o follower_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v so_o great_a a_o agreement_n in_o their_o opinion_n that_o it_o will_v be_v strange_a they_o shall_v be_v account_v the_o disciple_n of_o any_o other_o 15._o eymericus_n give_v this_o account_n of_o they_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 5._o there_o arise_v in_o the_o province_n of_o narbonne_n one_o petrus_n johannis_n a_o franciscan_a friar_n who_o publish_v by_o write_v and_o preach_v a_o great_a many_o error_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o same_o province_n and_o draw_v many_o after_o he_o who_o have_v spread_v themselves_o over_o france_n italy_n germany_n and_o other_o place_n and_o continue_v in_o his_o time_n be_v daily_o search_v for_o condemn_v by_o the_o inquisitour_n they_o all_o agree_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v from_o god_n by_o immediate_a inspiration_n 36._o and_o that_o all_o the_o write_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n be_v reveal_v to_o he_o from_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o have_v declare_v this_o to_o some_o of_o his_o friend_n that_o he_o be_v so_o great_a a_o doctor_n that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n there_o have_v be_v none_o great_a than_o he_o in_o learning_n and_o holiness_n and_o that_o his_o write_n they_o only_o except_v wherein_o they_o fall_v short_a of_o the_o former_a sect_n be_v the_o most_o useful_a to_o the_o church_n §_o 10._o their_o doctrine_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o four_o head_n brethren_n 1._o evangelical_n poverty_n 2._o unlawfulness_n of_o swear_v 3._o the_o doctrine_n of_o perfection_n 4._o opposition_n to_o the_o carnal_a church_n which_o be_v join_v with_o that_o great_a degree_n of_o light_n which_o they_o suppose_v themselves_o to_o have_v above_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n make_v up_o a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n 1._o their_o doctrine_n of_o evangelical_n poverty_n about_o which_o they_o say_v that_o our_o
condemn_v they_o and_o they_o triumph_v in_o nothing_o more_o than_o when_o they_o can_v handsome_o revenge_v themselves_o on_o that_o bitter_a enemy_n of_o they_o call_v reason_n which_o they_o never_o do_v with_o great_a pleasure_n than_o when_o they_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o case_n have_v be_v thus_o among_o they_o as_o in_o all_o religion_n and_o place_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v some_o person_n of_o a_o temper_n natural_o dispose_v more_o to_o religion_n than_o other_o be_v be_v melancholy_a thoughtful_a tender_a and_o easy_o move_v by_o hope_n and_o fear_n these_o do_v more_o easy_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o be_v possess_v with_o if_o they_o be_v not_o careful_o govern_v be_v more_o liable_a to_o fall_v into_o the_o dotage_n of_o superstition_n or_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o the_o heat_n of_o enthusiasm_n against_o both_o of_o they_o there_o can_v be_v no_o better_o cure_v imaginable_a than_o the_o true_a understanding_n the_o nature_n and_o reasonableness_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o fill_v our_o mind_n with_o a_o true_a sense_n of_o god_n and_o goodness_n and_o so_o arm_n we_o against_o superstition_n and_o withal_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o great_a reason_n and_o prudence_n and_o so_o prevent_v the_o folly_n of_o enthusiasm_n but_o it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o design_n of_o that_o church_n to_o keep_v the_o member_n of_o it_o from_o know_v any_o thing_n against_o her_o interest_n so_o much_o as_o the_o true_a practice_n of_o christianity_n be_v and_o therefore_o keep_v the_o bible_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n they_o must_v substitute_v some_o other_o way_n in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o to_o gratify_v the_o earthy_a dulness_n of_o a_o superstitious_a temper_n and_o the_o airiness_n and_o warmth_n of_o the_o enthusiastical_a for_o the_o former_a they_o be_v abundant_o provide_v by_o a_o tedious_a and_o ceremonious_a way_n of_o external_a devotion_n as_o dull_a and_o as_o cold_a as_o the_o earth_n itself_o to_o the_o other_o they_o commend_v abstractedness_n of_o life_n mental_a prayer_n passive_a union_n a_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o state_n of_o introversion_n divine_a inspiration_n which_o must_v either_o end_n in_o enthusiasm_n or_o madness_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o this_o state_n lie_v in_o a_o intime_fw-la union_n with_o god_n as_o they_o speak_v whereby_o the_o soul_n be_v deify_v be_v to_o be_v attain_v only_o in_o the_o way_n of_o unknowing_a for_o nothing_o so_o dangerous_a as_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o self-annihilation_a and_o many_o other_o thing_n as_o impossible_a to_o be_v understand_v as_o practise_v which_o make_v it_o difficult_a to_o give_v any_o account_n of_o such_o unintelligible_a stuff_n for_o we_o must_v only_o grope_v in_o obscurity_n and_o profound_a darkness_n and_o draw_v a_o night_n piece_n without_o light_n this_o way_n come_v first_o into_o request_n in_o the_o monastic_a order_n by_o the_o example_n of_o their_o founder_n as_o will_v easy_o appear_v by_o our_o former_a discourse_n but_o the_o man_n who_o most_o solemn_o preach_v and_o divulge_v it_o be_v rusbrochius_n suso_n harphius_n etc._n etc._n and_o he_o who_o in_o these_o latter_a age_n have_v gather_v together_o most_o that_o have_v be_v say_v before_o he_o and_o be_v commend_v by_o balthasar_n corderius_n and_o other_o as_o a_o most_o sublime_a interpreter_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n 7._o ludovicus_n blosius_n from_o these_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o put_v together_o some_o of_o their_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o a_o account_n of_o their_o divinity_n but_o i_o rather_o choose_v to_o do_v it_o chief_o from_o a_o late_a author_n publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n not_o many_o year_n since_o who_o after_o his_o many_o turn_n and_o change_n of_o opinion_n sit_v down_o at_o last_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o publish_n mother_n iuliana_n revelation_n and_o the_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n with_o the_o deserve_a character_n of_o a_o popish_a fanatic_a which_o book_n of_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n be_v compile_v by_o mr._n cressy_n out_o of_o many_o write_n of_o father_n augustin_n baker_n and_o set_v forth_o a._n d._n 1657._o with_o large_a approbation_n at_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v no_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o will_v be_v think_v a_o scandal_n to_o their_o church_n the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v as_o the_o title_n tell_v we_o to_o give_v direction_n for_o the_o prayer_n of_o contemplation_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v they_o have_v give_v direction_n for_o understanding_n it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n for_o if_o we_o have_v no_o other_o help_n than_o what_o mr._n cressy_n give_v in_o his_o preface_n we_o may_v as_o well_o hope_v to_o understand_v the_o quaker_n cant_v as_o mr._n cressy_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v by_o these_o few_o passage_n in_o his_o preface_n the_o only_a proper_a disposition_n towards_o the_o receive_n supernatural_a irradiation_n from_o god_n holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o abstraction_n of_o life_n 33._o a_o sequestration_n from_o all_o business_n that_o concern_v other_o though_o it_o be_v their_o salvation_n and_o a_o attendance_n to_o god_n alone_o in_o the_o depth_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o light_n here_o desire_v and_o pray_v for_o be_v such_o as_o do_v expel_v all_o image_n of_o creature_n and_o do_v calm_a all_o manner_n of_o passion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v in_o a_o vacuity_n may_v be_v more_o capable_a of_o receive_v and_o entertain_v god_n in_o the_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n what_o this_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n mean_v i_o have_v be_v somewhat_o to_o seek_v for_o have_v not_o lud._n blosius_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o spiritual_a institution_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o simple_a essence_n of_o the_o soul_n stamp_v with_o a_o divine_a impress_n or_o if_o this_o be_v not_o plain_a enough_o that_o from_o whence_o arise_v a_o super-essential_a life_n but_o if_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v we_o may_v be_v the_o less_o trouble_v at_o it_o since_o the_o same_o author_n say_v afterward_o that_o very_o few_o do_v know_v that_o hide_a fund_z of_o their_o soul_n 12._o or_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v such_o a_o thing_n within_o they_o it_o be_v it_o seem_v like_o some_o very_a cunning_a drawer_n in_o a_o cabinet_n where_o the_o main_a treasure_n lie_v which_o the_o owner_n himself_o can_v find_v out_o till_o it_o be_v break_v to_o piece_n for_o self-annihilation_a be_v necessary_o require_v in_o order_n to_o it_o and_o this_o super-essential_a life_n as_o he_o admirable_o describe_v it_o be_v a_o way_n of_o know_v without_o thought_n of_o see_v in_o darkness_n of_o understanding_n without_o reason_n of_o unknowing_a god_n by_o perceive_v he_o of_o be_v melt_v and_o bring_v to_o nothing_o first_o and_o then_o be_v lose_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o god_n by_o which_o mean_v all_o create_v be_v be_v put_v off_o and_o that_o which_o be_v only_o divine_a put_v on_o be_v change_v into_o god_n as_o iron_n heat_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o fire_n this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o perfection_n aim_v at_o here_o in_o this_o world_n we_o must_v now_o consider_v the_o direction_n give_v in_o order_n to_o it_o to_o this_o end_n in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o contemplative_a state_n be_v commend_v above_o a_o active_a as_o more_o perfect_a 2._o and_o more_o easy_a more_o simple_a and_o more_o secure_a from_o all_o error_n and_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v occasion_v by_o a_o indiscreet_a use_n of_o prayer_n where_o by_o a_o active_a and_o contemplative_a state_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v what_o we_o common_o do_v by_o those_o term_n 5._o but_o the_o active-state_n be_v the_o use_n of_o reason_v and_o internal_a discourse_n to_o fix_v our_o affection_n upon_o god_n and_o express_v itself_o in_o sensible_a devotion_n and_o outward_a act_n of_o obedience_n to_o god_n will_v the_o contemplative_a in_o the_o author_n language_n be_v seek_v god_n in_o the_o obscurity_n of_o faith_n with_o a_o more_o profound_a introversion_n of_o spirit_n and_o with_o less_o activity_n and_o motion_n in_o sensitive_a nature_n and_o without_o the_o use_n of_o grosser_n image_n and_o such_o soul_n be_v not_o of_o themselves_o he_o say_v much_o incline_v to_o external_a work_n but_o they_o seek_v rather_o to_o purify_v themselves_o and_o inflame_v their_o heart_n to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n by_o internal_a quiet_a and_o pure_a actuation_n in_o spirit_n by_o a_o total_a abstraction_n from_o creature_n by_o solitude_n both_o external_a and_o especial_o internal_a so_o dispose_v themselves_o to_o receive_v the_o influx_n and_o inspiration_n of_o god_n
the_o same_o author_n lay_v it_o down_o 1._o as_o a_o fundamental_a rule_n that_o god_n only_o by_o his_o holy_a inspiration_n be_v the_o guide_n and_o director_n 6._o in_o a_o internal_a contemplative_a life_n and_o that_o all_o the_o light_n they_o have_v therein_o be_v from_o immediate_a divine_a illumination_n as_o well_o as_o our_o strength_n from_o the_o divine_a operation_n 7._o and_o that_o this_o light_n do_v extend_v further_a and_o to_o more_o and_o other_o more_o particular_a object_n than_o the_o divine_a light_n or_o grace_n by_o which_o good_a christian_n live_v common_a life_n in_o the_o world_n be_v lead_v extend_v to_o yea_o than_o it_o do_v even_o in_o those_o that_o seek_v perfection_n by_o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o active_a life_n but_o which_o be_v very_o extraordinary_a in_o this_o supernatural_a light_n he_o say_v that_o general_o when_o there_o be_v propose_v the_o not_o do_v or_o do_v of_o a_o external_a work_n 12._o and_o both_o of_o they_o be_v lawful_a the_o divine_a inspiration_n move_v to_o the_o not_o do_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o but_o among_o the_o impediment_n to_o divine_a inspiration_n he_o reckon_v not_o only_o all_o external_a duty_n of_o religion_n 10._o but_o the_o do_v thing_n mere_o for_o edification_n a_o most_o excellent_a and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v happy_a for_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o apostle_n have_v other_o kind_n of_o inspiration_n from_o these_o or_o else_o they_o have_v never_o do_v much_o good_a in_o the_o world_n or_o be_v such_o eminent_a example_n of_o holy_a life_n and_o action_n what_o become_v of_o all_o the_o precept_n they_o have_v leave_v we_o of_o do_v good_a of_o mutual_a edification_n of_o constant_a business_n beside_o the_o command_n for_o the_o outward_a duty_n of_o worship_n if_o these_o be_v the_o hindrance_n in_o the_o way_n to_o perfection_n 14._o and_o although_o he_o will_v not_o have_v his_o spiritual_a internal_a liver_n to_o pretend_v to_o extraordinary_a apparition_n voice_n conversation_n with_o spirit_n message_n from_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n yet_o in_o his_o discourse_n of_o passive_a union_n 3._o he_o say_v that_o god_n reveal_v himself_o to_o the_o soul_n by_o a_o supernatural_a species_n impress_v in_o she_o 2._o which_o revelation_n be_v either_o sensible_a as_o apparition_n word_n etc._n etc._n or_o intellectual_a either_o immediate_o or_o by_o angel_n the_o effect_n of_o which_o supernatural_a inaction_n of_o god_n be_v rapt_n or_o ecstasy_n 6._o internal_a vision_n 36._o etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o less_o experience_a and_o imperfect_a be_v to_o advise_v with_o their_o director_n about_o they_o but_o those_o who_o be_v more_o eminent_o perfect_a have_v follow_v their_o own_o light_n in_o judge_v of_o those_o thing_n and_o practise_v according_o without_o consult_v other_o 37._o and_o withal_o add_v that_o such_o soul_n which_o receive_v these_o thing_n must_v careful_o observe_v her_o internal_a direction_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o absolute_o oblige_v to_o resign_v their_o judgement_n and_o will_n to_o other_o as_o to_o neglect_v their_o own_o proper_a call_v receive_v from_o god_n and_o do_v this_o doctrine_n now_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o the_o fanatic_a sectary_n which_o have_v swarm_v in_o england_n yes_o mr._n cressy_a in_o his_o preface_n undertake_v at_o large_a to_o show_v the_o difference_n by_o answer_v the_o objection_n take_v from_o thence_o against_o the_o publish_n this_o doctrine_n because_o it_o will_v justify_v they_o in_o all_o their_o frenzy_n and_o disorder_n 23._o and_o in_o order_n to_o this_o 1._o he_o very_o foolish_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o divine_a inspiration_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o divine_a grace_n for_o the_o do_v good_a action_n which_o be_v not_o deny_v by_o the_o great_a enemy_n to_o enthusiasm_n 24._o 2._o he_o say_v we_o ought_v to_o correspond_v to_o those_o divine_a inspiration_n which_o stir_v we_o up_o to_o good_a action_n if_o he_o mean_v by_o they_o nothing_o but_o the_o assistance_n of_o divine_a grace_n 25._o no_o one_o question_n it_o 3._o that_o there_o may_v be_v false_a suggestion_n of_o the_o devil_n which_o may_v appear_v like_o the_o motion_n of_o god_n spirit_n 27._o 4._o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a these_o shall_v be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o the_o only_a mean_n imaginable_a that_o can_v be_v proper_a natural_a and_o efficacious_a to_o obtain_v such_o a_o supernatural_a light_n to_o discern_v god_n will_n in_o all_o thing_n as_o pure_a spiritual_a prayer_n exercise_v by_o a_o soul_n live_v a_o abstract_a internal_a recollect_v life_n spend_v in_o a_o continual_a attendance_n on_o god_n etc._n etc._n i._n e._n in_o short_a the_o direction_n of_o f._n augustin_n baker_n and_o be_v not_o this_o think_v we_o a_o very_a cunning_a way_n of_o vindicate_v his_o doctrine_n from_o fanaticism_n to_o make_v enthusiasm_n necessary_a to_o distinguish_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n in_o our_o mind_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o teach_v the_o high_a enthusiasm_n and_o it_o seem_v those_o who_o make_v the_o objection_n be_v sensible_a of_o it_o but_o how_o do_v mr._n cressy_n answer_v it_o by_o show_v what_o they_o condemn_v to_o be_v necessary_a and_o in_o effect_n that_o no_o man_n can_v know_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o devil_n but_o by_o enthusiasm_n nay_o that_o be_v the_o plain_a meaning_n of_o his_o word_n for_o this_o contemplative_a prayer_n he_o say_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o gain_v such_o a_o supernatural_a light_n whereby_o we_o can_v distinguish_v one_o from_o the_o other_o a_o admirable_a way_n to_o tell_v man_n they_o must_v first_o be_v mad_a before_o they_o can_v know_v whether_o they_o be_v in_o their_o wit_n or_o no._n but_o since_o this_o contemplative_a state_n have_v beside_o the_o common_a though_o immediate_a illumination_n many_o passive_a union_n or_o extraordinary_a revelation_n attend_v it_o suppose_v the_o question_n be_v put_v how_o one_o shall_v know_v whether_o these_o come_v from_o god_n or_o the_o devil_n what_o answer_n will_v mr._n cressy_n then_o give_v will_v he_o return_v back_o again_o to_o try_v illumination_n by_o inspiration_n as_o he_o call_v they_o and_o so_o inspiration_n by_o illumination_n which_o be_v just_a like_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n by_o scripture_n but_o here_o 29._o say_v mr._n cressy_n be_v no_o pretend_v to_o new_a or_o strange_a revelation_n no_o walk_n in_o mirabilibus_fw-la super_fw-la se_fw-la yes_o i_o think_v he_o do_v so_o when_o he_o utter_v these_o thing_n for_o what_o be_v passive_a union_n but_o new_a revelation_n and_o as_o great_a as_o ever_o any_o fanatic_a sectary_n pretend_v to_o do_v not_o they_o deliver_v this_o for_o their_o doctrine_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o hearken_v to_o the_o immediate_a impulse_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n within_o they_o and_o that_o now_o god_n do_v acquaint_v his_o own_o people_n with_o his_o mind_n and_o will_n in_o a_o way_n peculiar_a to_o themselves_o and_o what_o have_v they_o do_v of_o the_o mystical_a way_n but_o only_o change_v a_o few_o term_n and_o assert_v the_o thing_n itself_o high_a than_o our_o enthusiast_n do_v who_o do_v not_o boast_v of_o so_o many_o rapture_n vision_n and_o revelation_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v 78._o lud._n blosius_n in_o his_o work_n have_v one_o book_n call_v monile_fw-la spiritual_fw-la which_o consist_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o new_a and_o strange_a revelation_n which_o be_v make_v to_o four_o woman_n saint_n st._n gertrude_n st._n mathildis_n st._n bridgitt_n and_o st._n catharine_n and_o in_o his_o preface_n say_v it_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o a_o carnal_a mind_n to_o despise_v such_o revelation_n as_o these_o be_v for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v wonderful_o enlighten_v by_o they_o what_o say_v he_o do_v not_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n receive_v truth_n from_o heaven_n by_o revelation_n as_o though_o the_o case_n be_v the_o very_a same_o in_o these_o melancholy_a woman_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o we_o have_v just_a as_o much_o reason_n to_o believe_v the_o effect_n of_o hysterical_a vapour_n and_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o lest_o we_o shall_v imagine_v these_o be_v only_o the_o fancy_n of_o some_o woman_n which_o their_o church_n will_v not_o be_v concern_v for_o the_o credit_n of_o he_o conclude_v with_o say_v that_o these_o revelation_n be_v know_v to_o the_o world_n and_o approve_a for_o those_o of_o st._n bridgitt_n we_o have_v before_o show_v how_o much_o they_o be_v approve_v for_o st._n gertrude_v he_o say_v the_o same_o and_o that_o one_o very_o learned_a and_o illuminate_v man_n do_v say_v after_o the_o accurate_a read_n of_o they_o that_o man_n can_v not_o have_v
the_o spirit_n of_o god_n who_o question_v whether_o those_o revelation_n come_v from_o it_o or_o no._n and_o therefore_o blosius_n be_v so_o far_o from_o deny_v any_o new_a or_o strange_a revelation_n among_o they_o that_o be_v a_o devout_a man_n he_o pray_v god_n to_o pardon_v those_o who_o question_v the_o authority_n of_o these_o revelation_n but_o if_o no_o new_a revelation_n be_v allow_v among_o they_o what_o mean_v that_o say_n in_o the_o spiritual_a exercise_n of_o the_o jesuit_n p._n 31_o 32._o of_o the_o impression_n a._n d._n 1574._o it_o be_v the_o great_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_n to_o keep_v himself_o indifferent_a to_o do_v what_o god_n shall_v reveal_v to_o he_o and_o not_o to_o determine_v himself_o to_o do_v what_o he_o have_v already_o reveal_v and_o teach_v in_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o purpose_n and_o lest_o i_o shall_v seem_v to_o charge_v any_o unjust_o this_o passage_n not_o appear_v in_o the_o latter_a impression_n it_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o moral_a practice_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 379._o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o malaga_n but_o the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o so_o much_o mr._n cressy_n friend_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v concern_v in_o their_o vindication_n i_o can_v tell_v he_o therefore_o of_o a_o friend_n of_o he_o who_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o be_v concern_v for_o that_o be_v for_o new_a and_o strange_a revelation_n too_o and_o that_o be_v the_o worthy_a publisher_n of_o the_o sixteen_o revelation_n of_o mother_n juliana_n and_o if_o those_o be_v not_o new_a and_o strange_a i_o think_v none_o ever_o ought_v to_o be_v account_v so_o but_o suppose_v they_o have_v new_a and_o strange_a revelation_n among_o they_o yet_o mr._n cressy_n say_v they_o be_v not_o seditious_a and_o troublesome_a to_o the_o world_n 33._o no_o dissolve_v unity_n or_o cross_v lawful_a authority_n by_o they_o because_o these_o be_v enjoy_v in_o solitude_n and_o retirement_n and_o suppose_v they_o be_v mistake_v no_o harm_n will_v accrue_v to_o other_o by_o it_o as_o though_o person_n be_v ever_o the_o less_o mad_a for_o be_v chain_v and_o have_v a_o keeper_n assign_v they_o such_o in_o effect_n do_v they_o make_v the_o office_n of_o a_o confessor_n to_o these_o contemplative_n the_o mischief_n to_o the_o world_n be_v not_o so_o great_a while_o they_o be_v keep_v up_o but_o that_o to_o religion_n be_v unsufferable_a while_o they_o lead_v devout_a person_n in_o such_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n that_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o their_o perfection_n be_v madness_n but_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o they_o have_v not_o be_v able_a in_o some_o case_n or_o willing_a in_o other_o to_o keep_v up_o these_o enthusiastical_a person_n among_o they_o but_o they_o have_v do_v as_o much_o to_o the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o peace_n and_o be_v as_o unreclaimable_a among_o they_o as_o ever_o any_o fanatic_a sectary_n have_v do_v or_o be_v in_o england_n and_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o church_n be_v such_o quiet_a meek_a and_o obedient_a thing_n that_o not_o a_o man_n among_o they_o will_v ever_o lift_v up_o his_o finger_n to_o give_v any_o disturbance_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o a_o nation_n for_o §_o 16._o i_o now_o come_v to_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v as_o much_o guilty_a of_o the_o second_o sort_n of_o fanaticism_n as_o any_o sectary_n among_o we_o have_v be_v religion_n which_o be_v the_o resist_a authority_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o religion_n this_o i_o shall_v prove_v by_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o principle_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o jesuitical_a party_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v as_o destructive_a to_o government_n as_o of_o the_o most_o fanatic_a sectary_n which_o ever_o have_v be_v among_o we_o 2._o that_o this_o party_n be_v the_o most_o countenance_v and_o encourage_v by_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n 1._o that_o the_o principle_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o jesuitical_a party_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v as_o destructive_a to_o government_n as_o of_o the_o most_o fanatic_a sectary_n which_o ever_o have_v be_v among_o we_o what_o effect_n of_o fanaticism_n have_v we_o see_v in_o england_n so_o dreadful_a which_o may_v not_o be_v parallele_v with_o example_n or_o justify_v by_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o party_n be_v it_o that_o so_o many_o man_n life_n have_v be_v destroy_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o religion_n and_o do_v they_o think_v the_o massacre_n at_o paris_n and_o the_o rebellion_n in_o ireland_n can_v ever_o be_v forget_v by_o we_o be_v it_o that_o government_n be_v suppose_v by_o they_o to_o be_v so_o original_o in_o the_o people_n that_o they_o by_o their_o representative_n may_v call_v their_o sovereign_n to_o a_o account_n and_o alter_v the_o form_n of_o government_n this_o be_v the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 6._o for_o say_v bellarmin_n civil_a power_n be_v immediate_o in_o the_o people_n as_o the_o immediate_a subject_n of_o it_o and_o be_v indifferent_o transfer_v by_o they_o either_o to_o one_o or_o many_o and_o if_o they_o see_v cause_n may_v change_v it_o as_o they_o see_v good_a from_o a_o monarchy_n to_o a_o aristocratie_n or_o a_o democraty_n but_o because_o after_o the_o writing_n that_o book_n some_o person_n have_v publish_v a_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o he_o 56._o therefore_o in_o the_o recognition_n of_o his_o work_n he_o endeavour_v to_o strengthen_v what_o he_o have_v deliver_v and_o produce_v a_o say_n of_o navarre_n that_o the_o people_n never_o do_v transferr_v their_o power_n so_o far_o to_o the_o king_n but_o they_o retain_v it_o habitual_o in_o themselves_o and_o may_v in_o certain_a case_n resume_v it_o into_o their_o own_o hand_n 6._o john_n mariana_n who_o name_n will_v never_o be_v forget_v in_o these_o matter_n determine_v the_o case_n plain_o that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o a_o prince_n amendment_n the_o commonwealth_n may_v take_v away_o his_o kingdom_n and_o because_o that_o can_v be_v do_v without_o war_n they_o may_v raise_v army_n against_o he_o and_o have_v proclaim_v the_o king_n their_o public_a enemy_n may_v take_v away_o his_o life_n 8._o reynolds_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o just_a abdication_n of_o henry_n 3._o of_o france_n say_v that_o all_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o state_n to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o bridle_v the_o kingly_a power_n and_o to_o settle_v all_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o public_a government_n this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n fit_v for_o such_o a_o season_n wherein_o there_o be_v hope_n to_o prevail_v upon_o a_o considerable_a party_n as_o in_o the_o league_n in_o france_n to_o do_v their_o business_n but_o in_o case_n the_o state_n of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v faithful_a to_o their_o prince_n they_o have_v easy_a way_n of_o dispatch_n and_o to_o this_o end_n they_o declare_v it_o lawful_a for_o any_o person_n to_o take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o a_o prince_n excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o here_o their_o juggle_n and_o shuffle_n show_v their_o meaning_n be_v not_o good_a for_o they_o who_o mean_v honest_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o speak_v plain_o if_o any_o one_o ask_v they_o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o kill_v their_o sovereign_n they_o will_v tell_v you_o by_o no_o mean_n and_o that_o none_o of_o they_o ever_o say_v so_o but_o be_v excommunicate_v they_o do_v not_o account_v he_o their_o sovereign_n 149._o and_o so_o they_o may_v lawful_o do_v it_o nay_o it_o be_v avow_v by_o some_o of_o they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v heretical_a prince_n and_o that_o subject_n be_v upon_o their_o be_v declare_v heretical_a thereby_o absolve_v from_o all_o duty_n of_o obedience_n to_o they_o nay_o that_o there_o need_v no_o sentence_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v pronounce_v against_o he_o and_o mariana_n make_v a_o intention_n of_o public_a good_a or_o the_o advice_n of_o grave_a man_n sufficient_a such_o as_o the_o jesuit_n in_o france_n be_v to_o clement_n chastel_n and_o ravaillac_n the_o first_o and_o last_o the_o actual_a murderer_n of_o henry_n 3._o and_o henry_n 4._o and_o the_o second_o show_v his_o good_a intention_n when_o he_o stab_v henry_n 4._o in_o the_o mouth_n if_o any_o priest_n or_o friar_n shall_v attempt_v it_o they_o have_v a_o excellent_a salvo_fw-la for_o he_o that_o be_v a_o spiritual_a person_n according_a to_o their_o doctrine_n of_o exemption_n he_o be_v no_o subject_a to_o the_o king_n if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v object_v by_o they_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n against_o these_o principle_n they_o have_v withal_o give_v we_o a_o answer_n that_o it_o meddle_v not_o with_o the_o case_n of_o sovereign_n heretical_a prince_n excommunicate_v by_o
preserve_v the_o honour_n of_o regicide_n it_o be_v but_o seven_o month_n and_o twenty_o four_o day_n before_o ravaillac_n perfect_v that_o work_n which_o the_o other_o have_v begin_v 358._o this_o observation_n i_o owe_v to_o a_o ingenuous_a and_o learned_a doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n yet_o live_v who_o detest_v these_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n and_o himself_o lie_v under_o the_o same_o censure_n there_o and_o the_o more_o to_o abuse_v the_o world_n on_o the_o same_o day_n a_o book_n of_o mariana_n be_v suspend_v which_o those_o who_o look_v no_o far_o than_o the_o name_n may_v imagine_v be_v the_o dangerous_a book_n so_o much_o complain_v of_o but_o upon_o search_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o book_n quite_o of_o another_o nature_n concern_v coin_n the_o latter_a instance_n concern_v the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o account_n of_o which_o i_o take_v from_o charon_n the_o publisher_n of_o it_o 27._o the_o popish_a clergy_n of_o ireland_n a_o very_a few_o except_v be_v accuse_v of_o rebellion_n for_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o the_o king_n authority_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o pope_n nuncio_n after_o which_o follow_v a_o meeting_n of_o the_o popish_a bishop_n where_o they_o banish_v the_o king_n lieutenant_n and_o take_v the_o royal_a authority_n upon_o themselves_o almost_o all_o the_o clergy_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n join_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a since_o the_o king_n return_v to_o give_v he_o better_o satisfaction_n concern_v their_o allegiance_n and_o to_o decline_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o they_o must_v otherwise_o have_v take_v some_o of_o they_o agree_v upon_o this_o remonstrance_n to_o present_v to_o the_o king_n the_o news_n of_o which_o be_v no_o soon_o come_v to_o rome_n but_o cardinal_n barberin_n send_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o irish_a nobility_n 8_o july_n a._n d._n 1662._o to_o bid_v they_o take_v heed_n of_o be_v draw_v into_o the_o ditch_n by_o those_o blind_a guide_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o some_o proposition_n testify_v their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n which_o have_v be_v before_o condemn_v by_o the_o apostolic_a see_n after_o this_o the_o pope_n nuncio_n at_o brussels_n july_n 21._o 1662._o send_v they_o word_n how_o displease_v their_o remonstrance_n be_v at_o rome_n 6._o and_o that_o after_o diligent_a examination_n by_o the_o cardinal_n and_o divine_n they_o find_v it_o contain_v proposition_n already_o condemn_v by_o paul_n 5._o and_o innocent_a 10._o and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n give_v he_o order_n to_o publish_v this_o among_o they_o that_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o approve_v their_o remonstrance_n that_o he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o permit_v it_o or_o connive_v at_o it_o and_o be_v extreme_o grieve_v that_o the_o irish_a nobility_n be_v draw_v into_o it_o and_o therefore_o condemn_v it_o in_o this_o form_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v keep_v without_o breach_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o paul_n 5._o and_o that_o it_o deny_v the_o pope_n authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o that_o of_o innocent_a 10._o by_o this_o very_a late_a instance_n we_o see_v what_o little_a countenance_n they_o receive_v from_o rome_n who_o offer_v to_o give_v any_o reasonable_a security_n to_o the_o king_n of_o their_o loyalty_n and_o by_o the_o pope_n own_o declaration_n the_o give_v of_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o deny_v his_o supremacy_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o a._n d._n 1648._o when_o the_o papist_n be_v willing_a to_o make_v as_o good_a term_n for_o themselves_o as_o they_o can_v and_o it_o be_v object_v to_o they_o that_o they_o hold_v principle_n inconsistent_a with_o civil_a government_n viz._n that_o the_o pope_n can_v absolve_v they_o from_o their_o obedience_n that_o he_o can_v depose_v and_o destroy_v heretical_a magistrate_n that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o all_o oath_n and_o contract_n they_o make_v with_o those_o who_o they_o call_v heretic_n upon_o which_o they_o meet_v together_o and_o to_o save_v themselves_o from_o banishment_n resolve_v they_o in_o the_o negative_a but_o no_o soon_o be_v this_o hear_v at_o rome_n but_o the_o sacred_a congregation_n condemn_v this_o resolution_n as_o heretical_a and_o the_o subscriber_n as_o liable_a to_o the_o penalty_n against_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o pope_n authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n upon_o which_o they_o be_v cite_v to_o appear_v at_o rome_n and_o censure_n and_o prison_n be_v there_o prepare_v for_o they_o the_o sum_n of_o it_o then_o be_v that_o they_o can_v give_v no_o security_n of_o their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n against_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v he_o and_o absolve_v his_o subject_n from_o whatever_o oath_n they_o make_v to_o he_o or_o they_o must_v be_v account_v heretic_n at_o rome_n for_o so_o do_v for_o this_o good_a old_a cause_n be_v as_o much_o still_o in_o request_n at_o rome_n as_o ever_o and_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o be_v account_v heretic_n at_o rome_n or_o bad_a subject_n in_o their_o own_o country_n but_o one_o of_o they_o they_o can_v avoid_v so_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o most_o dangerous_a principle_n of_o fanaticism_n either_o as_o to_o enthusiasm_n or_o civil_a government_n be_v own_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o the_o number_n of_o fanatic_n among_o we_o be_v very_o unjust_o charge_v upon_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n in_o our_o own_o language_n chap._n v._o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a pretence_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consider_v the_o pope_n authority_n the_o fountain_n of_o that_o unity_n what_o that_o authority_n be_v which_o be_v challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o disturbance_n which_o have_v happen_v therein_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o the_o first_o revolt_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o empire_n cause_v by_o the_o pope_n baronius_n his_o argument_n answer_v rebellion_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o that_o church_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o strict_a league_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o posterity_n of_o charles_n martel_n the_o disturbance_n make_v by_o pope_n in_o the_o new_a empire_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o greg._n 7._o with_o the_o emperor_n and_o other_o christian_a prince_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n more_o disturbance_n on_o that_o account_n in_o christendom_n than_o any_o other_o matter_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o schism_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n particular_o those_o after_o the_o time_n of_o formosus_fw-la wherein_o his_o ordination_n be_v null_v by_o his_o successor_n the_o pope_n opposition_n to_o each_o other_o in_o that_o age_n the_o miserable_a state_n of_o that_o church_n then_o describe_v of_o the_o schism_n of_o latter_a time_n by_o the_o italic_a and_o gallic_a faction_n the_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o the_o mischief_n of_o those_o schism_n on_o their_o own_o principle_n of_o the_o division_n in_o that_o church_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n the_o difference_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monastic_a order_n about_o exemption_n and_o privilege_n the_o history_n of_o that_o controversy_n and_o the_o bad_a success_n the_o pope_n have_v in_o attempt_v to_o compose_v it_o of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o regulars_n and_o secular_o in_o england_n the_o continuance_n of_o that_o controversy_n here_o and_o in_o france_n the_o jesuit_n enmity_n to_o the_o episcopal_a order_n and_o jurisdiction_n the_o hard_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o angelopolis_n in_o america_n the_o pope_n still_o favour_v the_o regulars_n as_o much_o as_o they_o dare_v the_o jesuit_n way_n of_o convert_v the_o chinese_n discover_v by_o that_o bishop_n of_o the_o difference_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n in_o that_o church_n they_o have_v no_o better_a way_n to_o compose_v they_o than_o we_o the_o pope_n authority_n never_o true_o end_v one_o controversy_n among_o they_o their_o way_n to_o evade_v the_o decision_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n their_o dissension_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o way_n take_v to_o excuse_v their_o own_o difference_n will_v make_v none_o between_o they_o and_o we_o manifest_v by_o sancta_fw-la clara_n exposition_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n their_o dispute_n not_o confine_v to_o their_o school_n prove_v by_o a_o particular_a instance_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o infinite_a scandal_n confess_v by_o their_o own_o author_n to_o have_v be_v in_o their_o church_n about_o it_o from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v no_o advantage_n in_o point_n of_o unity_n above_o we_o 2._o §_o 1._o the_o other_o thing_n object_v rome_n as_o flow_v from_o the_o promiscuous_a read_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o number_n of_o our_o sect_n and_o the_o
murder_v by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n full_a of_o the_o great_a reproach_n imaginable_a 9_o baronius_n be_v here_o very_o hard_o put_v to_o it_o to_o vindicate_v the_o pope_n for_o he_o confess_v the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o people_n be_v occasion_v by_o the_o pope_n oppose_v the_o emperor_n and_o commend_v their_o zeal_n for_o religion_n in_o it_o and_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o emperor_n lay_v all_o the_o blame_n on_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o the_o greek_a historian_n theophanes_n and_o zonaras_n do_v so_o too_o but_o all_o this_o he_o say_v proceed_v only_o from_o their_o spite_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o ignorance_n of_o affair_n in_o it_o but_o if_o we_o believe_v he_o the_o pope_n rather_o endeavour_v to_o keep_v they_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o when_o they_o will_v have_v choose_v another_o he_o oppose_v it_o which_o he_o prove_v from_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la and_o anastasius_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o business_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o choose_v another_o emperor_n but_o whether_o he_o do_v not_o draw_v the_o people_n off_o from_o their_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o then_o be_v and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o affirm_v by_o the_o greek_a historian_n but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n 728._o sigebert_n say_v that_o gregory_n 2._o find_v the_o emperor_n incorrigible_a he_o make_v rome_n 18._o italy_n and_o all_o the_o west_n to_o revolt_v from_o he_o and_o forbid_v his_o tribute_n the_o same_o be_v affirm_v by_o otto_n frisingensis_n 718._o conradus_n vrspergensis_n hieronymus_n rubeus_n and_o other_o who_o can_v be_v suspect_v of_o any_o enmity_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n 190._o as_o for_o the_o make_v a_o new_a emperor_n therein_o the_o pope_n have_v another_o game_n to_o play_v he_o be_v not_o willing_a the_o soldiery_n shall_v make_v another_o emperor_n 520._o for_o as_o hadrianus_n valesius_fw-la well_o observe_v the_o pope_n dare_v not_o so_o affront_v the_o emperor_n if_o he_o have_v not_o hold_v a_o private_a correspondency_n with_o charles_n martel_n at_o that_o time_n who_o honour_n and_o arm_n be_v the_o great_a in_o these_o western_a part_n have_v thereby_o strengthen_v his_o interest_n against_o both_o the_o emperor_n his_o know_a enemy_n and_o the_o lombard_n that_o be_v at_o best_a but_o unfaithful_a friend_n he_o make_v what_o advantage_n he_o can_v of_o the_o place_n that_o owe_v subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o make_v up_o the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o church_n as_o valesius_fw-la observe_n particular_o of_o sutrium_n 727._o but_o sigonius_n say_v the_o people_n not_o only_o cast_v off_o the_o emperor_n but_o do_v swear_v to_o be_v faithful_a to_o the_o pope_n no_o wonder_n than_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o have_v a_o new_a emperor_n choose_v so_o that_o at_o this_o time_n rome_n and_o the_o roman_a duchy_n come_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o city_n of_o which_o be_v enumerate_v by_o sigonius_n 126._o and_o therefore_o papirius_n massonus_n deserve_o make_v this_o pope_n the_o founder_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o we_o see_v be_v lay_v in_o downright_a rebellion_n and_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o justify_v than_o by_o make_v the_o pope_n absolute_a governor_n of_o the_o world_n not_o long_o after_o the_o pope_n begin_v say_v valesius_fw-la 525._o a_o war_n with_o the_o lombard_n who_o watch_v any_o occasion_n to_o take_v away_o some_o part_n of_o his_o new_o get_a patrimony_n he_o therefore_o send_v away_o anastasius_n and_o sergius_n into_o france_n to_o charles_n martel_n with_o the_o key_n of_o st._n peter_n sepulchre_n in_o token_n of_o their_o own_v he_o as_o their_o protector_n which_o embassy_n be_v acceptable_a to_o charles_n 3._o he_o procure_v a_o peace_n to_o be_v conclude_v between_o the_o lombard_n and_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o pope_n desire_n who_o send_v several_a letter_n and_o messenger_n to_o he_o to_o come_v into_o italy_n to_o revenge_v st._n peter_n quarrel_n against_o the_o lombard_n with_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o as_o he_o love_v st._n peter_n he_o will_v come_v with_o all_o speed_n into_o italy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n still_o extant_a and_o publish_v by_o sirmondus_n 526._o but_o he_o soon_o after_o die_v his_o son_n pepin_n succeed_v in_o all_o his_o power_n and_o grow_v weary_a of_o have_v so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o a_o king_n above_o he_o send_v to_o pope_n zachary_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o he_o to_o bear_v the_o name_n who_o do_v all_o the_o business_n of_o a_o king_n who_o very_o well_o understand_v his_o meaning_n and_o ready_o assent_v to_o it_o upon_o which_o chilperick_n be_v depose_v and_o put_v into_o a_o monastery_n 22._o and_o pepin_n be_v afterward_o absolve_v by_o the_o pope_n from_o his_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n 86._o with_o all_o the_o noble_n and_o people_n there_o be_v now_o so_o close_o a_o league_n between_o the_o pope_n interest_n and_o pippin_n 8_o the_o one_o title_n to_o his_o crown_n depend_v on_o the_o pope_n authority_n the_o other_o security_n upon_o his_o protection_n no_o wonder_n to_o see_v they_o endeavour_v the_o promote_a each_o other_o advantage_n 10._o the_o pope_n territory_n be_v not_o long_o after_o molest_v by_o aistulphus_n king_n of_o the_o lombard_n stephen_n write_v a_o very_a pitiful_a letter_n of_o complaint_n to_o pepin_n and_o charles_n and_o charlemain_n his_o son_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o aistulphus_n have_v almost_o break_v his_o heart_n with_o grief_n because_o he_o will_v not_o leave_v one_o foot_n of_o land_n to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o therefore_o he_o conjure_v they_o by_o st._n peter_n who_o have_v anoint_v they_o king_n that_o they_o will_v recover_v the_o land_n again_o out_o of_o the_o lombard_n hand_n or_o otherwise_o they_o may_v think_v what_o a_o sad_a account_n they_o will_v give_v to_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o pope_n letter_n late_o publish_v by_o delaland_n sirmondus_n his_o nephew_n in_o his_o supplement_n of_o the_o gallican_n council_n 756._o upon_o this_o pepin_n come_v to_o his_o assistance_n and_o every_o peace_n add_v still_o more_o to_o the_o church_n revenue_n by_o which_o it_o be_v now_o grow_v very_o considerable_a by_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o exarchat_n of_o ravenna_n in_o pope_n stephen_n time_n be_v destroy_v which_o be_v the_o only_a remainder_n then_o leave_v of_o the_o empire_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o revenue_n of_o it_o be_v give_v by_o pepin_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o ancient_a inscription_n in_o ravenna_n mention_v by_o papirius_n massonus_n 87._o which_o the_o pope_n solicit_v hard_o for_o when_o he_o go_v himself_o into_o france_n on_o purpose_n to_o stir_v up_o pepin_n against_o the_o lombard_n 754._o and_o be_v much_o afraid_a lest_o the_o exarchat_n shall_v have_v be_v restore_v again_o to_o the_o emperor_n 12._o but_o pepin_n promise_v to_o give_v the_o region_n of_o pentapolis_n and_o ravenna_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v assoon_o as_o he_o have_v take_v they_o from_o the_o lombard_n the_o pope_n go_v away_o well_o satisfy_v and_o draw_v after_o he_o a_o mighty_a army_n whereby_o a_o great_a part_n of_o italy_n be_v lay_v waste_n 1._o and_o the_o people_n miserable_o harrass_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o secure_v that_o to_o the_o pope_n which_o do_v by_o all_o right_a belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n 2._o who_o send_v ambassador_n first_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o then_o to_o pepin_n to_o desire_v the_o restitution_n of_o those_o place_n to_o their_o true_a owner_n but_o the_o pope_n deny_v and_o pepin_n urge_v the_o promise_n he_o have_v already_o make_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o can_v not_o go_v back_o from_o it_o because_o he_o undertake_v that_o quarrel_n mere_o for_o his_o soul_n 755._o and_o the_o pope_n sake_n without_o expect_v any_o advantage_n to_o himself_o by_o it_o aistulphus_n be_v dead_a desiderius_n take_v upon_o he_o the_o kingdom_n of_o lombardy_n but_o he_o fear_v rachis_n the_o right_a heir_n 2._o make_v a_o league_n present_o with_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o surrender_v up_o some_o more_o city_n make_v he_o whole_o of_o his_o party_n and_o rachis_n be_v fain_o to_o retire_v again_o to_o a_o monastery_n but_o after_o a_o while_n desiderius_n find_v a_o occasion_n to_o quarrel_n with_o the_o pope_n and_o take_v several_a city_n into_o his_o hand_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v possession_n of_o and_o threaten_v sudden_o to_o besiege_v rome_n pope_n adrian_n find_v himself_o in_o these_o straits_n dispatch_n away_o messenger_n with_o all_o speed_n to_o
purpose_v when_o he_o set_v up_o conradus_n the_o emperor_n son_n in_o rebellion_n against_o his_o father_n 590._o this_o baronius_n will_v fain_o shift_v off_o as_o not_o arise_v from_o the_o pope_n instigation_n but_o some_o private_a discontent_n 3._o for_o which_o he_o quote_v dodechindus_fw-la but_o sigonius_n who_o follow_v the_o same_o author_n say_v express_o 1093._o that_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o kingdom_n of_o lombardy_n against_o his_o father_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o urban_n himself_n 8._o and_o bertholdus_n who_o testimony_n be_v afterward_o produce_v by_o baronius_n mention_n not_o only_o their_o meeting_n at_o cremona_n but_o that_o conradus_n there_o take_v a_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o requital_n solemn_o promise_v he_o to_o give_v he_o all_o the_o advice_n and_o assistance_n he_o can_v for_o the_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o his_o father_n what_o be_v soment_v and_o encourage_v rebellion_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n if_o this_o be_v not_o and_o the_o sentence_n of_o deposition_n of_o conrade_n in_o the_o diet_n at_o aken_n a._n d._n 1096._o express_o mention_n as_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o his_o adhere_n to_o pope_n vrban_n against_o the_o emperor_n his_o father_n and_o there_o his_o son_n henry_n declare_v his_o successor_n and_o solemn_o swear_v never_o to_o rebel_n against_o his_o father_n 247._o but_o notwithstanding_o this_o oath_n conrade_n be_v dead_a this_o son_n be_v likewise_o prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o pope_n instrument_n to_o rebel_n against_o his_o father_n for_o pascal_n 2._o succeed_a vrban_n have_v again_o excommunicate_v henry_n 4._o and_o at_o a_o council_n call_v by_o he_o in_o rome_n he_o make_v all_o the_o bishop_n present_a by_o particular_a subscription_n to_o anathematise_v the_o emperor_n heresy_n as_o they_o be_v please_v to_o call_v it_o and_o to_o promise_v obedience_n to_o paschal_n and_o his_o successor_n 241._o and_o to_o affirm_v what_o the_o church_n affirm_v and_o condemn_v what_o she_o condemn_v have_v by_o this_o mean_v secure_v the_o bishop_n from_o adhere_v to_o the_o emperor_n party_n there_o want_v not_o agent_n to_o solicit_v his_o son_n to_o take_v away_o his_o crown_n from_o he_o and_o the_o first_o thing_n he_o do_v upon_o his_o rebellion_n be_v to_o anathematise_v his_o father_n heresy_n which_o be_v keep_v the_o empire_n in_o spite_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o bishop_n have_v do_v at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o diet_n at_o northausen_n 4._o a._n d._n 1105._o he_o call_v god_n to_o witness_v that_o it_o be_v no_o desire_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o make_v he_o take_v his_o father_n government_n from_o he_o but_o if_o he_o will_v obey_v the_o pope_n he_o will_v present_o yield_v himself_o to_o he_o and_o become_v his_o slave_n and_o when_o the_o son_n have_v in_o a_o perfidious_a manner_n seize_v on_o the_o person_n of_o his_o father_n and_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o pope_n legate_n for_o his_o safety_n 597._o he_o plain_o tell_v he_o he_o must_v look_v for_o none_o unless_o he_o will_v public_o declare_v the_o justice_n of_o hildebrand_n and_o his_o own_o unjust_a persecution_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n but_o which_o be_v the_o most_o evident_a testimony_n of_o all_o other_o in_o this_o case_n 318._o henry_n 4._o a_o little_a before_o his_o death_n a._n d._n 1106._o at_o liege_n whither_o he_o be_v force_v to_o retire_v by_o his_o son_n rebellion_n send_v a_o account_n of_o the_o whole_a quarrel_n to_o philip_n of_o france_n etc._n wherein_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v offer_v all_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o pope_n only_o preserve_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o this_o not_o be_v accept_v in_o a_o most_o unnatural_a manner_n they_o have_v arm_v his_o most_o belove_a son_n his_o absolom_n against_o he_o who_o by_o their_o instigation_n and_o council_n have_v most_o perfidious_o deal_v with_o he_o but_o we_o need_v not_o so_o much_o proof_n of_o this_o since_o baronius_n confess_v that_o the_o son_n have_v no_o great_a cause_n of_o rebel_a against_o his_o father_n than_o that_o he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n 6._o and_o afterward_o very_o free_o deliver_v his_o mind_n that_o in_o case_n the_o son_n do_v it_o sincere_o 14._o as_o he_o pretend_v i._n e._n out_o of_o obedience_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o act_n of_o great_a piety_n in_o he_o to_o be_v thus_o cruel_a to_o his_o father_n and_o that_o his_o only_a offence_n be_v that_o he_o do_v not_o bind_v he_o fast_o till_o he_o be_v bring_v to_o himself_o i._n e._n to_o the_o pope_n beck_n o_o the_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o obedience_n at_o rome_n what_o a_o excellent_a commentary_n be_v this_o upon_o the_o five_o commandment_n and_o the_o thirteent_n to_o the_o roman_n what_o mighty_a care_n have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n always_o take_v to_o preserve_v peace_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n 562._o the_o historian_n who_o report_v the_o passage_n of_o this_o time_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v never_o know_v so_o dismal_a a_o age_n as_o that_o be_v 1074._o for_o war_n and_o bloodshed_n for_o murder_n and_o parricide_n for_o rapine_n and_o sacrilege_n for_o sedition_n and_o conspiracy_n for_o horrible_a schism_n and_o scandal_n to_o religion_n the_o priest_n oppose_v the_o bishop_n the_o people_n the_o priest_n and_o in_o some_o place_n not_o only_o rob_v the_o church_n burn_v the_o tithe_n but_o trample_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n that_o be_v consecrate_v by_o such_o who_o pope_n hildebrand_n have_v excommunicate_v and_o must_v we_o after_o all_o this_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o all_o war_n and_o rebellion_n arise_v from_o cast_v off_o such_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v be_v the_o great_a fomenter_n of_o rebellion_n ever_o since_o hildebrand_n time_n and_o the_o disturber_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o this_o quarrel_n end_v with_o henry_n 4._o for_o it_o be_v revive_v again_o in_o henry_n the_o fifth_n time_n between_o pope_n paschal_n and_o he_o and_o the_o pope_n grant_v he_o the_o privilege_n which_o his_o father_n contend_v for_o but_o afterward_o revoke_v his_o own_o grant_n perjury_n be_v no_o sin_n at_o rome_n in_o so_o holy_a a_o cause_n and_o raise_v a_o rebellion_n in_o the_o empire_n against_o he_o and_o notwithstanding_o several_a agreement_n make_v between_o he_o and_o the_o successive_a pope_n can_v enjoy_v no_o last_a peace_n in_o his_o time_n upon_o their_o account_n and_o die_v at_o last_o without_o issue_n go_v to_o suppress_v a_o new_a rebellion_n after_o his_o death_n conradus_n be_v to_o succeed_v as_o sister_n son_n to_o henry_n 5._o lotharius_n by_o the_o art_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o he_o he_o be_v fain_o to_o part_v with_o the_o right_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o satisfy_v the_o pope_n who_o make_v he_o receive_v the_o imperial_a crown_n at_o his_o foot_n in_o the_o time_n of_o conradus_n who_o succeed_v lotharius_n the_o pope_n encourage_v guelfo_n the_o duke_n of_o bavaria_n in_o a_o rebellion_n against_o he_o from_o who_o the_o two_o love_a faction_n of_o guelph_n and_o gibelline_n have_v their_o beginning_n it_o will_v be_v endless_a to_o relate_v the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o contention_n of_o several_a pope_n about_o their_o authority_n with_o frederick_n barbarossa_n philippus_n suevus_n otho_fw-la 4._o frederick_n 2._o ludovicus_n bavarus_n and_o other_o emperor_n till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v lose_v in_o carolus_n 4._o or_o if_o we_o shall_v give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o the_o war_n and_o rebellion_n and_o sedition_n and_o quarrel_n which_o happen_v mere_o upon_o pretence_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n in_o our_o own_o nation_n or_o in_o france_n or_o elsewhere_o but_o these_o may_v at_o present_a suffice_v to_o give_v testimony_n what_o a_o excellent_a instrument_n of_o peace_n to_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o authority_n challenge_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v and_o that_o authority_n still_o vindicate_v and_o assert_v in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n §_o 6._o 2._o but_o although_o such_o civil_a disturbance_n have_v happen_v by_o the_o contention_n about_o the_o papal_a authority_n church_n yet_o they_o may_v say_v the_o church_n have_v have_v its_o unity_n still_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o same_o head_n for_o this_o they_o look_v on_o as_o the_o great_a foundation_n of_o unity_n for_o say_v they_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n consist_v in_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o member_n with_o the_o head_n and_o then_o
all_o of_o a_o mind_n and_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v but_o they_o have_v the_o only_a way_n of_o compose_v difference_n and_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n from_o each_o other_o and_o their_o difference_n lie_v only_o in_o their_o school_n and_o do_v not_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o utmost_a i_o can_v find_v their_o best_a wit_n plead_v for_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o these_o be_v sufficient_a i_o believe_v they_o and_o we_o will_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v as_o much_o at_o unity_n as_o they_o be_v among_o themselves_o 1._o they_o say_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o actual_a agreement_n of_o the_o member_n of_o it_o in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n but_o in_o have_v the_o best_a mean_n to_o compose_v difference_n and_o to_o preserve_v consent_n which_o be_v submission_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n 9_o so_o gregory_n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la explain_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n for_o actual_a consent_n he_o grant_v may_v be_v in_o other_o church_n as_o much_o as_o they_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o singular_a or_o peculiar_a attribute_v to_o their_o church_n suppose_v they_o be_v all_o of_o a_o mind_n which_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o be_v not_o but_o therein_o say_v he_o lie_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n that_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v one_o head_n in_o who_o judgement_n they_o acquiesce_v and_o therefore_o they_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o know_v what_o the_o pope_n determine_v if_o this_o be_v all_o their_o unity_n we_o have_v great_a than_o they_o for_o we_o have_v a_o more_o certain_a way_n of_o end_a controversy_n than_o they_o have_v which_o i_o prove_v by_o a_o argument_n like_v to_o one_o in_o great_a request_n among_o they_o when_o they_o go_v about_o to_o persuade_v weak_a person_n to_o their_o religion_n viz._n that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v safe_a to_o be_v in_o that_o religion_n wherein_o both_o party_n agree_v a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v than_o in_o that_o where_o one_o side_n deny_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n so_o say_v i_o here_o that_o must_v be_v a_o safe_a way_n for_o unity_n which_o both_o party_n agree_v in_o to_o be_v infallible_a than_o that_o which_o one_o side_n absolute_o deny_v to_o be_v so_o but_o both_o party_n agree_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v infallible_a and_o all_o protestant_n deny_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o we_o be_v the_o more_o certain_a way_n for_o unity_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o it_o be_v far_o from_o be_v agree_v among_o themselves_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v utter_o deny_v by_o some_o among_o they_o and_o the_o assert_v it_o account_v heresy_n as_o be_v evident_a in_o some_o late_a book_n write_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o france_n and_o england_n what_o excellent_a mean_n of_o unity_n than_o be_v this_o among_o they_o which_o it_o be_v account_v by_o some_o no_o less_o than_o heresy_n to_o assert_v §_o 13._o but_o suppose_v they_o shall_v yield_v the_o pope_n that_o submission_n which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v due_a to_o he_o yet_o be_v his_o definition_n so_o much_o more_o certain_a way_n of_o end_a controversy_n than_o the_o scripture_n difference_n let_v they_o name_v one_o controversy_n that_o have_v be_v end_v in_o their_o church_n mere_o by_o the_o pope_n decree_n so_o as_o the_o opposite_a party_n have_v declare_v that_o they_o believe_v contrary_a to_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n definition_n we_o have_v many_o instance_n to_o the_o contrary_a wherein_o controversy_n have_v be_v heighten_v and_o increase_v by_o their_o interpose_v but_o none_o conclude_v by_o they_o do_v they_o say_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v no_o mean_n of_o unity_n because_o of_o the_o various_a sense_n which_o have_v be_v put_v upon_o it_o and_o have_v they_o no_o way_n to_o evade_v the_o pope_n definition_n yes_o so_o many_o that_o his_o authority_n in_o truth_n signify_v nothing_o any_o far_a than_o they_o agree_v that_o the_o uphold_v it_o tend_v to_o their_o common_a interest_n but_o when_o once_z he_o come_v to_o cross_v the_o interest_n of_o any_o party_n if_o they_o do_v not_o in_o plain_a term_n defy_v he_o yet_o they_o find_v out_o more_o civil_a way_n of_o make_v his_o definition_n of_o no_o force_n either_o they_o say_v the_o decree_n be_v procure_v by_o fraud_n and_o the_o pope_n make_v it_o by_o misinformation_n which_o be_v the_o common_a way_n or_o he_o do_v not_o define_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n sit_v in_o cathedrâ_fw-la or_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o definition_n be_v quite_o otherwise_o than_o their_o adversary_n understand_v it_o or_o suppose_v that_o be_v the_o sense_n the_o pope_n be_v never_o to_o be_v suppose_v to_o define_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n and_o ancient_a canon_n of_o all_o which_o it_o be_v no_o difficult_a task_n to_o give_v late_a and_o particular_a instance_n but_o no_o one_o who_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o that_o church_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o the_o late_a proceed_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o five_o proposition_n be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o any_o one_o who_o read_v they_o for_o when_o be_v there_o a_o fair_a occasion_n give_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o show_v his_o authority_n for_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n than_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o five_o proposition_n be_v under_o debate_n at_o rome_n the_o same_o controversy_n be_v now_o revive_v which_o have_v disturb_v their_o church_n so_o often_o and_o so_o much_o before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 8._o the_o heat_n be_v so_o great_a between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o dominican_n that_o the_o pope_n think_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o they_o to_o that_o end_n he_o appoint_v congregation_n for_o several_a year_n to_o discuss_v those_o point_n that_o he_o may_v come_v to_o a_o resolution_n in_o they_o this_o pope_n at_o first_o be_v strange_o prepossess_v by_o the_o art_n of_o the_o jesuit_n against_o the_o dominican_n but_o send_v for_o the_o general_n of_o the_o dominican_n he_o tell_v he_o what_o sad_a apprehension_n he_o have_v concern_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o dispute_v between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o they_o and_o therefore_o charge_v he_o that_o those_o of_o his_o order_n shall_v no_o long_o molest_v the_o jesuit_n about_o these_o thing_n to_o who_o he_o reply_v that_o he_o assure_v he_o with_o as_o great_a protestation_n as_o he_o be_v able_a that_o it_o be_v no_o mere_a scholastical_a dispute_n between_o they_o 10._o but_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v concern_v which_o he_o discourse_v large_o upon_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o make_v such_o impression_n upon_o he_o that_o the_o dominican_n very_o believe_v 8._o that_o have_v that_o pope_n live_v to_o the_o vesper_n of_o pentecost_n that_o year_n he_o die_v in_o march_n he_o have_v publish_v a_o bull_n against_o the_o jesuit_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n and_o create_v f._n lemos_n cardinal_n after_o his_o death_n the_o congregation_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o paul_n 5._o but_o at_o last_o be_v break_v up_o without_o any_o decision_n at_o all_o if_o the_o pope_n determination_n be_v such_o a_o absolute_a instrument_n of_o peace_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n it_o shall_v be_v make_v so_o little_a use_n of_o in_o such_o case_n where_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v it_o will_v be_v of_o infinite_a advantage_n to_o their_o church_n to_o have_v a_o issue_n put_v to_o such_o troublesome_a controversy_n as_o these_o be_v but_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o pope_n authority_n be_v the_o more_o esteem_v the_o less_o it_o be_v use_v and_o that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v very_o hazardous_a to_o determine_v where_o there_o have_v be_v considerable_a party_n on_o both_o side_n for_o fear_v the_o condemn_a party_n shall_v renounce_v his_o authority_n or_o speak_v plain_a truth_n than_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o hear_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o mons._n s._n amour_n 9_o that_o they_o be_v very_o jealeus_fw-la at_o rome_n of_o maintain_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o decree_n which_o issue_n from_o thence_o and_o that_o this_o consideration_n oblige_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o to_o look_v very_o well_o to_o the_o compliance_n and_o facility_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v in_o their_o execution_n before_o they_o pass_v any_o at_o all_o which_o be_v a_o most_o certain_a argument_n they_o dare_v
so_o receive_v indulgence_n as_o withal_o to_o satisfy_v god_n themselves_o for_o their_o sin_n i._n e._n in_o plain_a term_n that_o all_o prudent_a christian_n be_v too_o wise_a to_o believe_v they_o and_o none_o but_o fool_n do_v rely_v on_o they_o for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n but_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n in_o they_o why_o may_v not_o a_o prudent_a christian_a trust_n a_o church_n which_o he_o believe_v infallible_a if_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v a_o indulgence_n wherein_o he_o remit_v to_o all_o that_o be_v confess_v and_o contrite_a upon_o do_v such_o action_n of_o charity_n and_o piety_n the_o remain_v temporal_a punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o a_o prudent_a christian_a of_o that_o church_n may_v not_o yea_o ought_v not_o to_o rely_v upon_o his_o word_n do_v he_o suspect_v the_o head_n of_o his_o church_n may_v cheat_v and_o abuse_v he_o if_o he_o do_v what_o become_v of_o infallibility_n if_o he_o very_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v and_o will_v not_o deceive_v why_o must_v not_o his_o word_n be_v take_v and_o how_o can_v his_o word_n be_v take_v for_o the_o remit_v of_o a_o debt_n when_o they_o take_v as_o much_o care_n of_o payment_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o i_o know_v not_o how_o those_o thing_n pass_v among_o the_o prudent_a christian_n of_o that_o church_n but_o to_o i_o they_o look_v like_o the_o great_a suspicion_n of_o a_o cheat_n that_o may_v be_v as_o suppose_v a_o great_a person_n out_o of_o kindness_n to_o one_o that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o lie_v in_o prison_n for_o debt_n give_v he_o a_o note_n under_o his_o hand_n that_o upon_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o debt_n to_o his_o attorney_n and_o pay_v he_o his_o fee_n he_o will_v see_v his_o debt_n whole_o discharge_v and_o a_o friend_n of_o the_o prisoner_n tell_v he_o open_o he_o ought_v to_o receive_v that_o favour_n in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n with_o all_o thankfulness_n for_o that_o person_n be_v one_o who_o can_v never_o fail_v of_o his_o word_n and_o he_o need_v not_o question_v his_o ability_n for_o he_o have_v a_o vast_a treasure_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o be_v dispose_v of_o for_o such_o use_n can_v we_o otherwise_o think_v but_o that_o the_o poor_a man_n will_v be_v strange_o surprise_v with_o joy_n at_o it_o and_o if_o he_o have_v any_o money_n leave_v he_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o give_v it_o to_o the_o person_n employ_v in_o so_o good_a a_o work_n but_o withal_o if_o he_o shall_v secret_o whisper_v he_o that_o he_o advise_v he_o as_o a_o friend_n that_o he_o will_v look_v out_o all_o other_o way_n imaginable_a to_o satisfy_v his_o creditor_n and_o that_o all_o prudent_a person_n in_o his_o case_n have_v take_v the_o same_o course_n what_o must_v the_o thought_n of_o such_o a_o man_n be_v of_o such_o a_o large_a and_o noble_a offer_n true_o that_o the_o gentleman_n be_v a_o great_a courtier_n but_o a_o man_n must_v have_v a_o care_n of_o believe_v he_o too_o far_o and_o his_o friend_n understand_v the_o world_n and_o that_o one_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v say_v and_o do_v in_o show_v not_o to_o disoblige_v so_o great_a a_o person_n but_o for_o all_o that_o a_o man_n must_v mind_v his_o own_o business_n or_o he_o may_v be_v choose_v at_o last_o if_o he_o trust_v too_o far_o to_o such_o large_a promise_n this_o be_v just_a the_o case_n of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n a_o man_n be_v affright_v with_o the_o dreadful_a prison_n of_o purgatory_n as_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o his_o sin_n which_o god_n will_v certain_o exact_v from_o he_o either_o here_o by_o satisfaction_n and_o penance_n or_o there_o in_o the_o pain_n of_o that_o state_n while_o the_o man_n consider_v with_o himself_o the_o hardness_n of_o his_o condition_n he_o hear_v of_o indulgence_n to_o be_v have_v and_o after_o he_o have_v inquire_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o be_v very_o well_o satisfy_v that_o if_o he_o can_v get_v one_o of_o they_o he_o shall_v do_v well_o enough_o for_o he_o be_v tell_v that_o his_o holiness_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o he_o can_v cheat_v or_o lie_v or_o deceive_v like_o other_o man_n and_o therefore_o of_o all_o person_n in_o the_o world_n he_o will_v soon_o trust_v he_o but_o because_o many_o other_o be_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n with_o he_o he_o may_v a_o little_a question_n whether_o his_o stock_n will_v hold_v out_o or_o no_o here_o his_o friend_n assure_v he_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n of_o which_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o key_n be_v so_o large_a that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o he_o need_v not_o fear_v it_o only_o he_o must_v confess_v his_o sin_n and_o have_v contrition_n for_o they_o and_o do_v some_o charitable_a act_n and_o pay_v some_o customary_a fee_n and_o duty_n and_o he_o shall_v have_v a_o total_a discharge_n well_o say_v the_o man_n in_o a_o transport_n of_o joy_n this_o be_v the_o brave_a church_n in_o the_o world_n for_o a_o man_n to_o sin_n in_o if_o he_o may_v escape_v thus_o and_o what_o need_v i_o question_v since_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a and_o the_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n be_v inexhaustible_a how_o be_o i_o free_v now_o not_o only_o from_o the_o fear_n of_o hell_n and_o purgatory_n but_o from_o crabbed_a and_o hateful_a penance_n that_o honest_a and_o kind-hearted_a gentleman_n the_o pope_n have_v strike_v a_o tally_n for_o i_o in_o his_o exchequer_n and_o i_o shall_v have_v my_o share_n in_o my_o course_n and_o order_n without_o lashing_n and_o whip_n and_o fasting_n and_o mumbling_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o odd_a trick_n beside_o but_o soft_a and_o fair_a say_v beauty_n prudent_a christian_a to_o he_o be_v not_o too_o confident_a of_o your_o ease_n and_o discharge_v you_o must_v use_v as_o great_a severity_n with_o yourself_o and_o undergo_v as_o many_o penance_n and_o say_v as_o many_o prayer_n as_o if_o you_o have_v no_o indulgence_n at_o all_o say_v you_o so_o i_o pray_v what_o benefit_n then_o have_v i_o say_v he_o by_o this_o which_o you_o call_v a_o indulgence_n what_o be_v it_o a_o indulgence_n of_o be_v there_o not_o a_o full_a remission_n of_o sin_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o i_o have_v be_v always_o tell_v by_o that_o be_v mean_v the_o discharge_n of_o the_o temporary_a punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n either_o here_o or_o in_o purgatory_n shall_v i_o be_v discharge_v or_o shall_v i_o not_o upon_o it_o if_o i_o shall_v what_o do_v you_o tell_v i_o of_o that_o which_o i_o be_o discharge_v from_o if_o not_o the_o indulgence_n be_v a_o spiritual_a trapan_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o infallible_a cheat._n i_o can_v see_v how_o a_o man_n can_v think_v otherwise_o that_o make_v such_o account_n of_o the_o great_a benefit_n of_o indulgence_n and_o at_o last_o find_v they_o come_v to_o nothing_o but_o deceive_v the_o people_n and_o get_v money_n §_o 9_o by_o this_o we_o see_v already_o treasure_n what_o miserable_a shift_n they_o be_v put_v to_o who_o defend_v indulgence_n but_o as_o a_o honest_a contract_n but_o they_o who_o will_v justify_v they_o as_o contain_v something_o divine_a and_o satisfactory_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o man_n sin_n be_v fain_o to_o build_v the_o doctrine_n of_o they_o upon_o such_o absurd_a and_o unintelligible_a notion_n that_o it_o be_v almost_o as_o hard_o to_o understand_v as_o to_o believe_v it_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v easy_a enough_o 12._o but_o than_o it_o mar_v the_o whole_a markett_n 9_o and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v therefore_o condemn_v by_o other_o as_o heretical_a in_o sense_n which_o be_v that_o indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o relaxation_n of_o the_o ancient_a severity_n of_o church_n discipline_n 26._o according_a to_o the_o old_a penitential_a canon_n which_o do_v not_o respect_v the_o justice_n of_o god_n but_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n over_o offender_n this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n we_o have_v nothing_o to_o complain_v of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o understanding_n but_o we_o know_v not_o to_o what_o purpose_n if_o this_o be_v all_o any_o particular_a indulgence_n be_v ever_o give_v since_o there_o be_v so_o general_a a_o indulgence_n by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n among_o they_o wherein_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o observe_v any_o of_o the_o old_a penitential_a canon_n and_o to_o give_v a_o man_n a_o indulgence_n to_o omit_v that_o which_o no_o body_n require_v and_o be_v whole_o out_o of_o use_n will_v be_v like_o the_o king_n give_v a_o man_n a_o patent_n not_o to_o wear_v trunk-hose_n and_o ruff_n when_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o use_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v all_o intend_a
why_o be_v it_o not_o so_o express_v if_o they_o mean_v honest_o but_o they_o know_v if_o their_o pardon_n run_v so_o no_o one_o will_v give_v a_o farthing_n for_o they_o what_o need_v any_o talk_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n for_o this_o which_o clement_n 6._o make_v the_o ground_n of_o indulgence_n in_o his_o bull_n and_o have_v be_v assert_v by_o the_o most_o zealous_a defender_n of_o they_o this_o way_n of_o explain_v indulgence_n then_o though_o it_o be_v easy_a and_o intelligible_a yet_o it_o be_v not_o reconcileable_a with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o with_o the_o supposition_n on_o which_o that_o practice_n be_v build_v we_o be_v therefore_o to_o inquire_v what_o they_o can_v make_v of_o it_o who_o go_v about_o to_o defend_v it_o as_o it_o be_v practise_v and_o general_o understand_v among_o they_o to_o this_o end_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o although_o the_o fault_n be_v remit_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n yet_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n remain_v which_o god_n must_v be_v satisfy_v for_o that_o this_o temporal_a punishment_n be_v either_o to_o be_v undergo_v here_o or_o in_o purgatory_n that_o every_o man_n must_v have_v undergo_v it_o himself_o if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n make_v up_o of_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n to_o make_v amends_o to_o god_n for_o every_o one_o to_o who_o that_o treasure_n be_v apply_v that_o the_o dispense_n of_o this_o treasure_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o give_v it_o out_o by_o indulgence_n which_o be_v apply_v to_o any_o person_n upon_o the_o condition_n require_v he_o be_v thereby_o discharge_v from_o the_o debt_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n which_o he_o owe_v to_o god_n this_o be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o hold_v together_o till_o you_o touch_v it_o and_o then_o it_o present_o fly_v in_o piece_n like_o a_o glass_n drop_n or_o vanish_v into_o smoke_n and_o air_n it_o be_v of_o so_o tender_a a_o composition_n that_o it_o can_v endure_v no_o rough_a handle_n if_o you_o like_v it_o as_o it_o be_v much_o good_a may_v it_o do_v you_o but_o you_o must_v ask_v no_o question_n but_o however_o i_o shall_v to_o show_v the_o monstrous_a absurdity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n 1._o why_o if_o the_o indulgence_n only_o respect_v the_o punishment_n and_o not_o the_o fault_n the_o term_n of_o the_o indulgence_n do_v not_o express_v this_o that_o the_o people_n may_v not_o be_v deceive_v why_o in_o all_o indulgence_n since_o this_o doctrine_n be_v so_o explain_v as_o in_o the_o jubilee_n of_o clement_n 8._o 4._o and_o of_o vrban_n 8._o the_o former_a of_o who_o be_v applaud_v by_o bellarmin_n for_o a_o reformer_n of_o indulgence_n the_o most_o general_a expression_n be_v still_o use_v of_o most_o plenary_a indulgence_n remission_n and_o pardon_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n why_o be_v it_o not_o say_v only_o of_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n the_o fault_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v remit_v 2._o how_o punishment_n do_v become_v due_a when_o the_o fault_n be_v remit_v if_o the_o punishment_n be_v just_a it_o must_v have_v respect_n to_o the_o fault_n for_o to_o punish_v without_o respect_n to_o the_o fault_n be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o punish_v without_o fault_n if_o it_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o fault_n how_o that_o fault_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v remit_v which_o be_v punish_v so_o far_o as_o a_o man_n be_v punish_v it_o be_v nonsense_n to_o say_v he_o be_v pardon_v and_o so_o far_o as_o he_o be_v not_o pardon_v his_o fault_n be_v charge_v upon_o he_o 3._o suppose_v temporal_a punishment_n remain_v to_o be_v satisfy_v for_o whether_o all_o or_o only_o some_o one_o kind_n whether_o disease_n pain_n and_o death_n be_v not_o part_v of_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n and_o whether_o man_n may_v be_v free_v from_o these_o by_o indulgence_n whether_o from_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n in_o extraordinary_a judgement_n if_o not_o how_o can_v a_o man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v free_v from_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n that_o be_v as_o liable_a to_o it_o as_o any_o one_o else_o 4._o if_o only_o one_o sort_n of_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n why_o be_v not_o that_o one_o sort_n declare_v what_o it_o be_v that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v satisfy_v from_o the_o pope_n himself_o who_o some_o believe_v infallible_a in_o his_o indulgence_n other_o we_o find_v be_v not_o agree_v about_o it_o some_o say_v it_o be_v only_o the_o punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n above_o the_o canonical_a penance_n some_o that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o canonical_a penance_n and_o not_o that_o which_o be_v due_a from_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n some_o that_o it_o be_v for_o both_o some_o only_a for_o negligence_n in_o perform_v penance_n some_o that_o it_o be_v only_o for_o enjoin_v penance_n and_o other_o that_o it_o be_v for_o all_o that_o may_v be_v enjoin_v in_o this_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n what_o security_n can_v any_o man_n have_v what_o punishment_n he_o be_v to_o be_v free_v from_o 5._o if_o it_o be_v from_o canonical_a penance_n whether_o a_o man_n be_v whole_o free_v from_o the_o obligation_n to_o that_o or_o no_o if_o he_o be_v what_o power_n have_v the_o priest_n to_o enjoin_v penance_n after_o if_o he_o be_v not_o free_a what_o be_v it_o he_o be_v free_v from_o and_o in_o what_o tolerable_a sense_n can_v this_o be_v call_v a_o most_o full_a remission_n of_o sin_n which_o neither_o remit_v the_o fault_n nor_o the_o natural_a or_o divine_a punishment_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o the_o canonical_a penance_n enjoin_v by_o a_o priest_n 6._o although_o there_o need_v no_o treasure_n where_o nothing_o be_v discharge_v yet_o since_o so_o great_a a_o one_o be_v speak_v of_o for_o this_o purpose_n wherein_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n bear_v the_o great_a share_n it_o be_v worth_a the_o inquire_n why_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n may_v not_o as_o well_o remit_v the_o temporal_a punishment_n when_o the_o fault_n be_v remit_v on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o as_o afterward_o by_o indulgence_n 7._o how_o the_o part_n of_o christ_n satisfaction_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a and_o that_o which_o be_v redundant_fw-la so_o as_o the_o necessary_a satisfy_v for_o the_o fault_n and_o the_o redundant_fw-la for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n whether_o christ_n do_v any_o more_o than_o god_n require_v whether_o any_o thing_n which_o god_n require_v can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v redundant_fw-la if_o there_o be_v how_o one_o part_n come_v to_o be_v apply_v and_o the_o other_o cast_v into_o a_o treasure_n what_o part_n can_v be_v make_v of_o a_o infinite_a and_o entire_a satisfaction_n and_o if_o so_o little_o be_v necessary_a and_o so_o much_o redundant_fw-la how_o the_o least_o part_n come_v to_o satisfy_v for_o the_o fault_n and_o eternal_a punishment_n and_o the_o great_a only_a for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n 8._o whether_o all_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n take_v together_o be_v not_o great_a enough_o to_o remit_v the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o it_o be_v whether_o all_o the_o redundant_fw-la part_n of_o that_o be_v cast_v into_o a_o treasure_n too_o and_o who_o have_v the_o keep_n of_o it_o and_o what_o use_n be_v make_v of_o so_o much_o more_o useful_a a_o treasure_n than_o that_o which_o serve_v only_o to_o remit_v the_o temporal_a punishment_n what_o account_n can_v the_o pope_n give_v of_o suffer_v so_o vast_a a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n to_o lie_v idle_a and_o make_v no_o use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o those_o that_o need_v it_o 9_o may_v not_o the_o pope_n if_o he_o think_v of_o it_o gather_v another_o mighty_a treasure_n of_o the_o absolute_a power_n of_o god_n which_o be_v never_o use_v as_o for_o make_v new_a world_n &_o c_o may_v he_o not_o by_o the_o help_n of_o this_o deliver_v soul_n out_o of_o hell_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o other_o out_o of_o purgatory_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o much_o the_o great_a kindness_n he_o ought_v to_o think_v of_o it_o and_o employ_v this_o treasure_n for_o these_o purpose_n why_o may_v he_o not_o think_v of_o another_o treasure_n of_o the_o light_n of_o the_o sun_n that_o be_v more_o than_o enough_o for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o lay_v it_o up_o in_o store_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o purblind_a and_o age_a 10._o if_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n be_v so_o redundant_fw-la how_o come_v it_o not_o to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o so_o poor_a a_o end_n as_o indulgence_n serve_v for_o but_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o saint_n must_v make_v up_o a_o share_n in_o this_o
treasure_n too_o be_v not_o this_o worse_a than_o to_o light_v a_o candle_n to_o help_v the_o sun_n to_o suppose_v christ_n satisfaction_n so_o infinite_a as_o to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o redeem_v more_o world_n and_o yet_o not_o enough_o to_o deliver_v from_o temporal_a punishment_n without_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o saint_n 11._o how_o come_v the_o saint_n to_o make_v such_o large_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n if_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o so_o infinite_a a_o nature_n and_o if_o they_o do_v make_v satisfaction_n be_v they_o not_o sufficient_o reward_v for_o they_o if_o they_o be_v how_o come_v those_o satisfaction_n to_o help_v other_o which_o they_o be_v so_o abundant_o recompense_v for_o themselves_o 12._o if_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n do_v only_o obtain_v grace_n for_o the_o saint_n to_o satisfy_v themselves_o for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n how_o can_v the_o application_n of_o this_o satisfaction_n by_o indulgence_n free_a any_o from_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n or_o have_v the_o satisfaction_n of_o saint_n be_v join_v with_o christ_n great_a power_n now_o in_o common_a penitent_n than_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n alone_o in_o the_o great_a saint_n 13._o why_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n may_v not_o serve_v without_o the_o saint_n to_o remit_v only_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n when_o it_o be_v sufficient_a alone_o to_o remit_v both_o eternal_a and_o temporal_a in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n or_o be_v the_o force_n of_o it_o spend_v then_o that_o it_o need_v a_o fresh_a supply_n afterward_o but_o if_o than_o it_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o a_o high_a end_n without_o any_o other_o help_n why_o not_o where_o it_o be_v to_o have_v far_o less_o efficacy_n 14._o if_o satisfaction_n be_v make_v to_o god_n for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o penitent_n by_o indulgence_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v when_o and_o by_o who_o the_o payment_n be_v make_v to_o god_n if_o it_o be_v make_v by_o the_o person_n who_o satisfaction_n make_v the_o church_n treasure_n for_o that_o end_n what_o have_v the_o pope_n to_o do_v to_o dispense_v that_o which_o god_n have_v accept_v long_o ago_o for_o payment_n if_o it_o be_v make_v by_o the_o pope_n in_o what_o way_n do_v he_o make_v it_o do_v he_o take_v out_o so_o much_o ready_a cash_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n and_o pay_v it_o down_o upon_o the_o nail_n according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o every_o one_o sin_n or_o do_v he_o only_o tell_v god_n where_o such_o a_o treasure_n lie_v and_o bid_v he_o go_v and_o satisfy_v himself_o for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o discharge_v of_o his_o debt_n 15._o how_o come_v this_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n into_o the_o pope_n keep_v who_o give_v he_o alone_o the_o key_n of_o it_o if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n methinks_v those_o who_o be_v trust_v with_o the_o great_a treasure_n of_o christ_n necessary_a satisfaction_n for_o the_o remit_v of_o eternal_a punishment_n as_o every_o priest_n be_v by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n shall_v not_o be_v deny_v the_o lesser_a of_o the_o superfluity_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n suffering_n for_o the_o remit_v only_o temporal_a punishment_n when_o i_o once_o see_v these_o question_n satisfactory_o answer_v i_o may_v then_o think_v better_o of_o this_o doctrine_n than_o i_o do_v at_o present_a for_o the_o best_a i_o can_v think_v of_o it_o now_o be_v that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o doctrine_n more_o absurd_a in_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o or_o more_o gainful_a in_o the_o practice_n than_o this_o of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o therefore_o aught_o to_o be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o notorious_a cheat_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a world_n §_o 10._o but_o let_v we_o suppose_v it_o otherwise_o devotion_n and_o then_o we_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o will_v tend_v to_o promote_v or_o obstruct_v that_o very_a way_n of_o devotion_n which_o be_v most_o in_o request_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o be_v but_o two_o way_n to_o judge_v of_o this_o either_o by_o experience_n or_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o for_o experience_n my_o adversary_n allege_v his_o own_o and_o that_o he_o have_v see_v great_a devotion_n cause_v by_o they_o but_o by_o his_o favour_n the_o question_n be_v not_o what_o outward_a act_n of_o devotion_n may_v be_v perform_v by_o some_o ignorant_a and_o silly_a people_n who_o be_v abuse_v by_o great_a hope_n of_o strange_a benefit_n by_o indulgence_n and_o therefore_o prepare_v themselves_o with_o some_o show_n of_o devotion_n to_o receive_v they_o especial_o when_o they_o be_v unusual_a but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o have_v these_o effect_n upon_o those_o who_o understand_v the_o nature_n and_o design_n of_o they_o and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n about_o they_o 4._o for_o as_o durandus_fw-la resolve_v it_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o indulgence_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o receiver_n for_o than_o say_v he_o the_o indulgence_n will_v contain_v a_o falsity_n in_o it_o which_o be_v that_o whosoever_o do_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o go_v to_o the_o 7._o church_n shall_v have_v plenary_a remission_n of_o his_o sin_n therefore_o say_v he_o whoever_o do_v the_o thing_n shall_v have_v the_o whole_a benefit_n of_o the_o indulgence_n or_o else_o the_o indulgence_n be_v false_a and_o to_o his_o experience_n i_o shall_v oppose_v that_o of_o great_a observer_n of_o the_o world_n than_o he_o have_v be_v i_o have_v already_o mention_v the_o testimony_n of_o vrspergensis_n and_o other_o concern_v the_o effect_n of_o plenary_a indulgence_n in_o their_o time_n how_o man_n encourage_v themselves_o to_o sin_v the_o more_o because_o of_o they_o 1._o polydore_v virgil_n observe_v that_o when_o indulgence_n be_v grow_v common_a many_o man_n do_v abstain_v less_o from_o do_v evil_a action_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v onus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la say_v 28._o that_o they_o take_v man_n off_o from_o the_o fruit_n of_o repentance_n and_o be_v profitable_a only_o to_o the_o idle_a and_o wicked_a the_o prince_n of_o germany_n in_o the_o diet_n of_o norimberg_n among_o the_o grievance_n represent_v to_o the_o pope_n 4._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o they_o all_o upon_o the_o mention_n of_o indulgence_n reckon_v as_o the_o least_o bad_a consequence_n of_o they_o that_o the_o people_n be_v cheat_v of_o their_o money_n by_o they_o but_o that_o they_o say_v be_v far_o more_o considerable_a that_o true_a christian_a piety_n be_v destroy_v by_o they_o and_o that_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n do_v spring_v frâ—m_n thence_o and_o that_o man_n be_v afraid_a of_o commit_v no_o kind_n of_o sin_n when_o at_o so_o cheap_a a_o rate_n they_o can_v purchase_v a_o remission_n of_o they_o but_o set_v aside_o the_o experience_n of_o these_o thing_n let_v we_o consider_v what_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o tend_v to_o to_o those_o who_o believe_v it_o the_o least_o benefit_n we_o see_v allow_v they_o be_v a_o freedom_n from_o enjoin_v penance_n and_o what_o be_v these_o penance_n account_v among_o they_o but_o fruit_n of_o true_a repentance_n a_o severe_a mortification_n fast_v frequent_a prayer_n and_o alm_n so_o that_o the_o short_a of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v that_o man_n by_o indulgence_n be_v excuse_v from_o do_v the_o best_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o if_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o promote_a devotion_n i_o leave_v any_o one_o in_o his_o sense_n to_o judge_v §_o 11._o i_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n kind_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ._n to_o which_o he_o answer_v 3._o way_n 1_o that_o the_o receive_n in_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n be_v ever_o hold_v a_o matter_n of_o liberty_n in_o the_o church_n 2_o that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o in_o the_o church_n power_n to_o alter_v it_o after_o a_o 1000_o year_n as_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o century_n 3_o that_o the_o believe_v whole_a christ_n to_o be_v present_a in_o one_o kind_n tend_v more_o to_o excite_v devotion_n than_o receive_v both_o element_n without_o that_o belief_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o answer_n 17._o but_o i_o have_v else_o where_o at_o large_a prove_v and_o need_v not_o repeat_v it_o here_o that_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n as_o to_o both_o kind_n be_v of_o a_o universal_o obligatory_a nature_n not_o only_o from_o the_o will_n of_o the_o first_o institutor_n but_o from_o the_o universal_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o institution_n and_o there_o i_o have_v large_o answer_v those_o very_a
it_o become_v a_o duty_n to_o such_o a_o one_o but_o hold_v say_v they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o s._n paul_n this_o be_v only_o mean_v of_o those_o who_o the_o church_n allow_v to_o marry_v but_o if_o the_o church_n once_o forbid_v it_o to_o any_o they_o be_v not_o to_o marry_v let_v their_o case_n be_v what_o it_o will_n here_o then_o lie_v the_o dispute_n between_o s._n paul_n and_o they_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o avoid_v fornication_n a_o man_n ought_v to_o marry_v they_o say_v that_o to_o marry_v after_o the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v worse_a than_o fornication_n s._n paul_n may_v it_o may_v be_v ask_v what_o authority_n their_o church_n have_v to_o determine_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o case_n or_o man_n to_o make_v vow_n against_o the_o most_o proper_a remedy_n of_o some_o of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o which_o god_n have_v not_o promise_v to_o any_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o if_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n be_v indisputable_a it_o be_v only_o in_o such_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v not_o antecedent_o determine_v by_o his_o own_o law_n but_o in_o the_o case_n between_o marriage_n and_o fornication_n god_n himself_o have_v give_v a_o law_n before_o hand_n which_o no_o church_n in_o the_o world_n can_v reverse_v and_o however_o indifferent_a a_o thing_n in_o the_o general_a it_o be_v to_o marry_v or_o not_o yet_o when_o it_o come_v to_o that_o point_n either_o marriage_n or_o fornication_n i_o wonder_v at_o the_o confidence_n of_o any_o who_o dare_v upon_o any_o account_n whatsoever_o make_v marriage_n a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n but_o he_o say_v it_o seem_v strange_a to_o they_o who_o either_o can_v or_o will_v not_o take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v his_o counsel_n of_o chastity_n that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n shall_v be_v a_o great_a sin_n than_o fornication_n it_o do_v i_o assure_v you_o seem_v strange_a to_o we_o because_o we_o be_v desirous_a to_o keep_v the_o command_n of_o christ_n and_o we_o be_v sure_a marriage_n be_v against_o none_o of_o they_o but_o fornication_n be_v do_v that_o man_n take_v christ_n counsel_n of_o chastity_n that_o rather_o choose_v to_o commit_v fornication_n than_o marry_v what_o admirable_a chastity_n be_v that_o and_o what_o a_o beastly_a institution_n must_v marriage_n be_v if_o fornication_n be_v a_o less_o crime_n than_o that_o but_o what_o a_o reflection_n be_v this_o the_o mean_a while_n on_o the_o author_n of_o it_o and_o that_o state_n of_o innocency_n and_o purity_n wherein_o it_o be_v first_o appoint_v they_o must_v needs_o think_v themselves_o very_o holy_a man_n who_o look_v on_o that_o state_n as_o too_o impure_a for_o they_o which_o be_v allot_v to_o man_n in_o his_o great_a innocency_n but_o although_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v so_o full_a of_o hardship_n and_o difficulty_n that_o if_o ever_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v require_v of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v be_v above_o this_o state_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v at_o that_o time_n yet_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o apostolical_a time_n or_o afterward_o when_o the_o necessity_n of_o affair_n will_v most_o have_v require_v it_o but_o when_o the_o christian_a church_n come_v to_o have_v settlement_n in_o the_o world_n and_o by_o degree_n person_n be_v fix_v with_o endowment_n to_o particular_a place_n and_o some_o care_n of_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n be_v necessary_o join_v with_o those_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v far_o less_o reason_n to_o make_v such_o a_o prohibition_n of_o marriage_n to_o the_o clergy_n than_o ever_o be_v before_o and_o the_o scandal_n be_v so_o abominable_a where_o those_o restraint_n be_v most_o in_o force_n that_o on_o that_o very_a account_n the_o wise_a man_n though_o as_o fond_a as_o any_o of_o the_o church_n authority_n think_v there_o be_v more_o reason_n to_o give_v liberty_n to_o priest_n to_o marry_v than_o ever_o there_o have_v be_v to_o restrain_v they_o from_o it_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o defend_v all_o the_o extravagant_a and_o indiscreet_a passage_n which_o fall_v from_o some_o of_o the_o father_n concern_v marriage_n but_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o church_n preserve_v her_o liberty_n in_o it_o notwithstanding_o they_o as_o i_o may_v easy_o prove_v if_o it_o be_v suitable_a to_o my_o present_a design_n and_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o those_o virgin_n 62._o who_o come_v near_a to_o vow_n of_o virginity_n as_o rigaltius_n observe_v say_v that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o they_o to_o marry_v than_o to_o fall_v into_o bell_n by_o their_o sin_n when_o they_o either_o will_v not_o or_o can_v keep_v their_o promise_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v say_v by_o s._n augustin_n 34._o by_o epiphanius_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n ad_fw-la demetriadem_n as_o bishop_n jewel_n have_v long_o since_o prove_v 61._o and_o need_v not_o here_o be_v repeat_v two_o thing_n he_o object_n to_o prove_v marriage_n worse_o than_o fornication_n after_o a_o vow_n of_o continency_n 174._o one_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o say_v the_o young_a widow_n that_o marry_v after_o the_o dedicate_a themselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n do_v incur_v damnation_n because_o by_o so_o do_v they_o make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n i._n e._n as_o the_o father_n expound_v it_o the_o vow_n they_o have_v make_v but_o do_v he_o real_o think_v that_o they_o do_v not_o break_v their_o first_o faith_n and_o incur_v damnation_n by_o fornication_n as_o well_o as_o by_o marry_v if_o they_o do_v how_o can_v this_o prove_v marriage_n worse_o than_o fornication_n i_o grant_v that_o by_o their_o first_o faith_n have_v be_v understand_v the_o promise_n make_v to_o the_o church_n and_o who_o deny_v the_o breach_n of_o promise_n to_o be_v a_o bad_a and_o scandalous_a thing_n which_o be_v that_o s._n paul_n mean_v by_o damnation_n and_o be_v not_o fornication_n much_o more_o so_o where_o a_o thing_n in_o itself_o evil_a be_v commit_v beside_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o promise_n can_v any_o one_o think_v that_o be_v not_o more_o wax_a wanton_a against_o christ_n than_o mere_a marry_n be_v therefore_o s._n paul_n will_v have_v the_o young_a woman_n to_o marry_v and_o not_o make_v any_o such_o promise_n 14._o which_o they_o will_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o break_v he_o will_v have_v none_o admit_v into_o the_o condition_n of_o church-widdowe_n but_o those_o that_o be_v 60._o year_n of_o age_n 9_o and_o so_o in_o reason_n to_o be_v suppose_v pass_v the_o temptation_n to_o fornication_n whereby_o he_o show_v what_o rule_n ought_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o such_o promise_n and_o that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v bring_v under_o they_o but_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v past_o the_o common_a temptation_n of_o humane_a nature_n in_o those_o thing_n but_o his_o second_o authority_n be_v more_o to_o his_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v good_a for_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o 104._o cannon_n of_o the_o 4._o council_n of_o carthage_n as_o it_o be_v call_v but_o he_o may_v have_v find_v in_o justellus_n his_o preface_n to_o the_o codex_fw-la canonum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la africanae_n 317._o that_o this_o 4._o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v of_o no_o authority_n at_o all_o and_o we_o need_v not_o be_v concern_v for_o any_o canon_n contain_v therein_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o african_a church_n as_o this_o be_v not_o but_o seem_v take_v out_o of_o some_o decretal_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o compare_v the_o 101._o canon_n in_o the_o collection_n of_o cresconius_n with_o the_o 104._o of_o this_o council_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o strange_a if_o s._n augustin_n be_v present_a in_o this_o council_n that_o he_o shall_v herein_o oppose_v what_o he_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o for_o he_o determin_n that_o the_o marry_v again_o of_o the_o widow_n that_o have_v vow_v continuance_n in_o that_o state_n be_v no_o adultery_n but_o a_o lawful_a marriage_n and_o that_o husband_n and_o wife_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o each_o other_o upon_o such_o marriage_n 11._o and_o by_o that_o mean_n make_v the_o husband_n true_o adulterer_n when_o they_o separate_v from_o they_o and_o marry_v other_o wife_n and_o therefore_o say_v he_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n condemn_v in_o they_o be_v not_o so_o much_o their_o marry_n as_o their_o will_n to_o marry_v whether_o they_o do_v or_o no_o whereby_o they_o break_v their_o first_o faith_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o marriage_n but_o lust_n which_o the_o apostle_n condemn_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o s._n austin_n can_v never_o if_o he_o speak_v consonant_o to_o himself_o condemn_v marriage_n after_o a_o vow_n of_o continency_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o